OLD LIGHT — NEW LIGHT (Last updated Dec 2015)

Organ Transplants

1967-1980: prohibited as “cannibalism” WT November 15, 1967 p. 702 “Those who submit to such operations are thus living off the flesh of another human. That is cannibalistic”

1969 WT November 15, 1969 p. 701 Appreciating Jehovah’s Protection — A Difficult Decision The day before surgery was due the chairman of the kidney transplant team came in and asked if I would agree to making the kidney I was relinquishing available to a young patient whose kidneys had failed. It appears that though the artery leading to my kidney was not functioning, the kidney itself was in good shape. The doctor was keen to have my kidney, but I explained to him that as one of Jehovah’s witnesses I must abide by what God’s law indicates in such a matter. Later that day we informed him of our Biblical position with respect to human flesh and its use and quoted the relevant passages of God’s Word. He asked if I could retain a good conscience after denying my kidney to his young patient. In reply I pointed out that my kidney was not mine to give, and must be used in harmony with the will of the One who created it.

1971: They change your personality WT March 1, 1971 p. 135 para. 10 How Is Your Heart? — One thing is sure, in losing their own hearts, they have had taken away from them the capacities of “heart” built up in them over the years and which contributed to making them who they were as to personality.

1975: They change your personality WT September 1, 1975 p. 519 Insight on the News — Following a transplant, one mild-tempered man became aggressive like the donor. The problem may be largely or wholly mental. But it is of interest, at least, that the Bible links the kidneys closely with human emotions.

1980: — permitted WT March 15, 1980 p. 31 Questions From Readers — “Some Christians might feel that taking into their bodies any tissue or body part from another human is cannibalistic.”

Note: Why is it that “some Christians might feel” that way?
This is the Society’s regular method of introducing “new light” and dismissing “old light” as being the faulty personal opinions of members, instead of honestly admitting that this is what was previously taught. For example, we see this again with the teaching of eating food with Lecithin after being told not to do so: (“some Christians have refused to eat any product having lecithin listed as an ingredient”).
The same is true for changed teachings on the 1914 rapture, 1925 earthly resurrection, black skin being a curse from God, removing tattoos, and also with the teaching of the Edenic snake having legs.
It is always “some people’s” mistaken thoughts, never the WT’s changing teachings that are at fault.

Did The Edenic Serpent Have Legs?

YES — WT June 1, 1964 p. 352 Questions From Readers — It, therefore, is reasonable to conclude that before God cursed it the serpent possessed legs that elevated it above the ground.

NO — po (1974) chap. 5 p. 59 pars. 15-16 God’s “Eternal Purpose” in His Anointed One Is Formed — “Upon your belly you will go and dust is what you will eat.” This was not a curse upon the whole serpent family. Seemingly God’s words were addressed to that one literal serpent.

NO — WT June 15, 2007 p. 31 Questions From Readers — The Bible does not specifically state that the animal used in tempting Eve had previously had legs but lost them. While the wording of Genesis 3:14 might lead some to think so, we need not necessarily conclude that prior to this curse, serpents had legs.

Note: Why were some “lead to think so”? It’s because they were previously told to think so. What else might some “think”?

Hemoglobin

Before 2000 not allowed — WT October 15, 1992 p. 31 Questions From Readers — Some Christians have occasionally checked the labels on packaged foods, since many governments require that ingredients be listed. And they may choose to do so regularly with any product that they have reason to believe might contain blood. It would be right, of course, to avoid products that listed things such as blood, blood plasma, plasma, globulin (or globulin) protein, or hemoglobin (or globulin) iron.

After 2000 Allowed — WT June 15, 2000 p. 30 Questions From Readers — Depending on the condition of the patient, physicians might prescribe red cells, white cells, platelets, or plasma. Jehovah’s Witnesses hold that accepting whole blood or any of those four primary components violates God’s law.
Other medicines are coming along that involve (at least initially) extracts from blood components. Such therapies are not transfusions of those primary components; they usually involve parts or fractions thereof. Should Christians accept these fractions in medical treatment? We cannot say. The Bible does not give details, so a Christian must make his own conscientious decision before God.

Note: Prior to 2000, how many gave their lives for a teaching that later proved to be false?

Do Witness Children Die From Not Taking Blood?

YES — WT Sep 1, 1971 p. 531,532 Why was it not hard for her to die?

YES — Awake! May 22, 1994 p. 2 Youths Who Put God First (3-15) — In former times thousands of youths died for putting God first. They are still doing it, only today the drama is played out in hospitals and courtrooms, with blood transfusions the issue.

NO — WT December 1, 1998 p. 14 Defending Our Faith — Jehovah’s Witnesses have been targets of false accusations — barefaced lies and twisted presentations of their beliefs… The accusation that numerous children of Jehovah’s Witnesses die each year as a result of refusing blood transfusions is totally unfounded.

Note: The WT 1998 is here accusing the 1994 Awake of spreading “totally unfounded” and “barefaced lies and twisted presentations!” Jesus said “Every kingdom divided against itself comes to ruin” (Matthew 12:25). Go figure!

Taking A ‘Firm Stand’ On The Medical Use Of Blood Fractions/Procedures

1940 Blood transfusions are acceptable — Consolation December 25, 1940 p. 19

1944 1st time Blood transfusion become not acceptable — WT Dec 1, 1944 Not only as a descendant of Noah, but now also as one bound by God’s law to Israel which incorporated the everlasting covenant regarding the sanctity of life-sustaining blood, the stranger was forbidden to eat or drink blood, whether by transfusion or by the mouth.

1945 Blood transfusion are not acceptable — WT July 1, 1945 p. 201 — (Can we accept clotting factors, albumin, hemoglobin, stored blood etc.?)

NO — Awake! Sept. 8, 1956 p. 20

YES — WT Sept. 15, 1958, p. 575 — WT August 1, 1958 Questions From Readers “An individual is not disfellowshipped for having voluntarily taken a blood transfusion”

NO — WT Sept. 15, 1961, p. 558 para. 16

NO — WT Nov 15, 1964, p. 682 para. 3

NO — Awake! Feb 22, 1975, p. 30 “Hemophilia Treatment Hazard”

YES — WT June 15, 1978, p. 30 “Are serum injections compatible with Christian belief?”

NO — Blood Brochure 1990 p. 27 para. 7

YES — WT June 15, 2004, p. 23 para. 16

(Note: Check with the HLC since the rules change very often without updates appearing in the WT. This flip-flopping is anything BUT a ‘firm stand’)

Sworn testimony submitted by the Society before the European Human Rights Commission Jul 3 1997:

“As regards the alleged involvement of children, the [WatchTower Bible and Tract Society] submits that children cannot become members of the association but only participate, together with their parents, in the religious activities of the community. In respect of the refusal of blood transfusion, the applicant association submits that there are no religious sanctions for a Jehovah’s Witness who chooses to accept blood transfusion and that, therefore, the fact that the religious doctrine of Jehovah’s Witnesses is against blood transfusion cannot amount to a threat to public health.”

Q. How many of Jehovah’s people have died because of refusing a blood fraction that was later permitted?

WT June 15, 1978 p. 25 para. 20 Firmly Resolved About Life And Blood — …the Scriptures show that because life is sacred a measure of blood guilt could result even from causing someone’s death unintentionally. — [Picture on p. 25] Avoid Blood guilt from (1) eating blood, (2) sharing in blood guilty organizations,

United In Worship p. 155 para. 4 1983 — “The scriptures show that if we are part of any organization that is blood guilty before God, we must sever our ties with it if we do not want to share in its sins. (Rev 18:1-4,24; Mic 4:3) Such action deserves urgent attention.”

Must You Read Food Labels For Blood Products?

YES — WT September 15, 1961 p. 557 para. 14 Respect for the Sanctity of Blood — various tonics and tablets show on their labels that they contain blood fractions such as hemoglobin. So it is necessary to be alert, to be acquainted with the practices in his community, to make reasonable inquiry at places where he buys meat and to read and understand the labels on packaged goods.

NO — WT October 15, 1992 p. 31 Questions From Readers — It is not as if every Christian worldwide must study the labels and ingredients on all packaged food or should interrogate employees at restaurants or food stores.

When Did Babylon The Great Fall?

IT’S FUTURE — WT January 1, 1951 p. 31 Questions From Readers — It arrives in our time when Great Babylon, the Devil’s organization, falls. So that “day” for Jehovah’s strange act, his battle of Armageddon, is still future.

1919 — WT December 15, 1964 p. 748 para. 3 Why Not to Fear Those Who Kill the Body — They themselves had a deliverance from Babylon the Great in the year 1919 C.E.

1919 — WT April 15, 1967 p. 246 The Most Urgent Warning Ever Given — In other words, Babylon the Great fell in 1919

1918-1919 — WT January 1, 1968 p. 20 para. 51 How Great a Witness? — In that difficult period of 1918-1919, when Jehovah’s Witnesses actually were in a captive state to Babylon the Great, the world empire of false religion, great Babylon fell by God’s judgment on her

1919 — WT November 15, 1968 p. 697 para. 9 The Rebirth of the Happy Nation — Babylon the Great must have fallen or otherwise the remnant of the “nation whose God is Jehovah” could not have gone free in the year 1919.

1919 — WT April 1, 1989 p. 21 para. 22 The Hour of God’s Judgment Has Arrived — the renewed activity and spiritual prosperity that began in 1919 is clear evidence that then, in 1919, Babylon the Great experienced a downward tumble as viewed by Jehovah.

When Did Babylon The Great Hold God’s People Captive?

1918 — WT December 15, 1951 p. 748 para. 2 Release Under Way to the Ends of the Earth — Hence, when the visible organization appeared desolated beyond repair in 1918 and the power of great Babylon over her seemed unbreakable, Jehovah sent his Servant to the rescue.

1919 — WT December 15, 1954 p. 753 para. 17 Prospects of Fearers of Jehovah for 1955 — Historically, this was true of the spiritual remnant in 1919. At that time they were lying in the darkness of bondage and oppression under the great organization of darkness, mystic Babylon.

1918 — WT December 15, 1955 p. 749 para. 15 The Test That Leads to a Blessing — So the judgment began first with Jehovah’s witnesses after he came to his spiritual temple in 1918. …Then especially they came into a captive, exiled condition like that of the ancient Israelites in pagan Babylon.

1914-1918 — WT November 15, 1967 p. 686 para. 8 “Let Down Your Nets for a Catch” — But along came World War I, which was fought during 1914-1918 mostly by the nations of Christendom. During this war these separated congregations of truly dedicated, baptized Christians came into bondage to Christendom. Thus, since Christendom is the most powerful part of religious Babylon the Great, they went into a captivity like that of the Jews who went into exile in ancient Babylon

1918 — WT December 1, 1970 p. 726 para. 26 The Desolating of Christendom by the “Disgusting Thing” — Fleeing out of the antitypical unfaithful Jerusalem (Christendom) has been the right thing for them to do at any time since the end of World War I in 1918. Such fleeing out of Christendom has meant also fleeing out of Babylon the Great, for Christendom is also an integral part of religious Babylon the Great. And, as modern history shows, the anointed “chosen ones” of Jehovah God have been fleeing from bondage to Christendom and Babylon the Great since the year 1919

1918 — WT March 15, 1992 p. 11 para. 18 Do Not Miss the Purpose of God-given Freedom — in 1918 Jehovah’s servants came into a measure of bondage to Babylon the Great.

From the 2nd Cent CE — WT March 2016, p. 29 para. 1 When were God’s people held captive by Babylon the Great? — That spiritual captivity lasted from the second century C.E. to 1919.

How Important Is The Book Study?

IT IS FROM JEHOVAH — KM May 1975 p. 2 Your Service Meetings — Show how congregation book study is valuable meeting that Jehovah has arranged.

MANY BENEFITS — KM Dec 1978 p. 3 para. 3 Showing Appreciation for the Congregation Book Study — Consider some of the following benefits of the book study arrangement : (1) The groups are smaller, with better opportunities for close fellowship. (2) It is easier for all to comment freely…; we can get answers to questions on points not entirely clear from our personal study. (3) It provides a convenient center for organizing field service. (4) Conductors can get to know you better and are in a good position to assist with personal problems, give training in field service and help you with Scriptural questions.

BLESSED BY JEHOVAH — KM Jan 1983 p. 7 para. 9 Assisting Others Through the Congregation Book Study — Those who regularly attend the book study are convinced that it has Jehovah’s blessing

VITAL — KM July 1991 p. 3 para. 1 Part 1 — Responsibility of Study Conductor — The Congregation Book Study plays a vital role in the spiritual development of Jehovah’s people… The Congregation Book Study is a blessing to us

IMPORTANT — KM Aug 1991 p. 7 para. 2 Part 2 — Need to Prepare and Participate — Regularly attending the Congregation Book Study, therefore, should be an integral part of our personal program for acquiring wisdom… Active participation in the Congregation Book Study also plays an important part in our spiritual development.

FROM JEHOVAH — KM Oct 1991 p. 8 para. 6 Part 4 — Continue Building One Another Up — The Congregation Book Study is a loving provision from Jehovah that needs our full support.

A BLESSING — KM Aug 2007 p. 8 para. 6 How the Congregation Book Study Arrangement Helps Us — What a blessing the Congregation Book Study is! This loving arrangement from Jehovah helps us maintain our sure spiritual footing during the challenging times in which we live.

NO LONGER NEEDED — KM Jan 2011 p. 3 para. 3 Help for Families — What Is the Purpose of the Family Worship Evening? In January 2009, the Congregation Book Study began to be held on the same evening as the Theocratic Ministry School and Service Meeting. One reason for this adjustment was to give families an opportunity to fortify their spirituality by scheduling a specific evening each week for family worship. Each family was encouraged to move its family study to the night formerly used for the book study.

Rom 13:1 — Who Are The “Superior Authorities?”

1886 — Earthly governments — Divine Plan of the Ages, 1886 p. 266

1889 — Earthly governments — Time Is At Hand, 1889 p. 81

1929 — God and Christ — WT June 1, 1929 p. 163

1932 — God and Christ — Vindication, Vol. 3, 1932 p. 13

1943 — God and Christ — The Truth Shall Make You Free, 1943, p. 312

1951 — God and Christ — WT January 1, 1951 p. 21 “When God’s witnesses perceived that Jehovah and Christ were the true “higher powers” to whom Christians must be subject, another heavy and grievous weight was lifted from the shoulders of his people!”

1959 — God and Christ — Jehovah’s Witnesses in the Divine Purpose, p. 91

1963 — Earthly political governments — WT January 1, 1963 p. 31

1975 — Earthly political governments — 1975 Yearbook, p. 238

1980 — Earthly political governments — WT May 15, 1980 p. 4

Note: Why have the churches always had the correct understanding of Rom 13:1 and never once wavered in their view, while God’s one and only true religion (WT) changed it from being right, to being wrong? Prior to the FDS arriving in 1919 CT Russell got it right, then after the FDS appeared they got it wrong! It finally flipped back to the pre-FDS teaching after over 30 years of being wrong. As usual, each WT change was backed by “conclusive scriptural proof” and “new light”.

WT went so far as to boldly describe the current teaching as being a ‘false teaching’!

WT July 15, 1952 p. 426 — “…false teachings such as that the political powers of this wicked world were the “higher power” of Romans 13:1 who must be obeyed even though they contradicted God’s expressed commandments…” — Gal 2:18 warns: “If I rebuild something that I tore down, I demonstrate that I am a wrongdoer.” (ISV)

The WT even tried to defend this 30 year long false teaching, saying that it was a good thing!

WT May 1, 1996 p. 13 — “In 1929, at a time when laws of various governments were beginning to forbid things that God commands or demand things that God’s laws forbid, it was felt that the higher powers must be Jehovah God and Jesus Christ… Looking back, it must be said that this view of things, exalting as it did the supremacy of Jehovah and his Christ, helped God’s people to maintain an uncompromisingly neutral stand throughout this difficult period. [World war II]”

WT May 15, 2004 p. 14 para. 17 — “You have noted the clarification of Bible truths and have witnessed the progressive refinement of the visible part of God’s organization. (Isaiah 60:17 — ‘Instead of the copper I will bring in gold…’)”

If clarification of truth is likened to improving building materials, what materials were used for Rom 13:1 in 1929 when the teaching went from being correct to being incorrect? Did we replace copper with more inferior wood? How does Pr 4:18 (light gets brighter) explain this light which got darker for 30 years?
How can we be sure that the brighter light we get today is not similarly a backwards step?
What is the term that the WT uses for other religious organizations which teach falsehoods?
It is absolute nonsense if a true teaching becomes ‘old light’ only to become ‘new light’ again afterwards! Russell taught relative subjection, only for it to become unscriptural, then re-taught as true again. To defend this flip flop the WT craftily misrepresented what Russell taught, stating that he taught unqualified obedience, which he did not.

WT July 15, 1916 p. 222 R5929 Charles T. Russell wrote the following in the article, “Militarism and Conscience”: — “While Christians are enjoined to be subject to the “Powers that be” — the kings, governors, magistrates, etc. — nevertheless this is not to be understood as meaning the renouncement of our fidelity to the King of kings and Lord of lords… The Christian’s position is, “Render unto Caesar the things that are Caesar’s but unto God the things that are God’s. Whenever Caesar and his laws conflict with the divine requirements, all true soldiers of the cross are left no alternative.”

The WT dishonestly distorted what Russell taught, in an effort to look less culpable:

WT November 1, 1972 p. 644 Be Big Enough to Admit a Mistake — “Romans 13:1 had been construed to mean that the governments of the world must be given unqualified obedience, the Witnesses interpreted the ‘higher powers’ or “superior authorities” there mentioned as applying to Jehovah God and Jesus Christ. However, a closer examination of the context revealed that Romans 13:1 does indeed refer to the political governments of this world. But by comparing this scripture with others, such as Acts 5:29, which states, “We must obey God as ruler rather than men,” it was seen that the “subjection” mentioned at Romans 13:1 must be a relative subjection, not an unqualified one. That is, Christians are to be in subjection to the governments of this world so long as these do not ask Christians to go contrary to God’s laws. When such governments do, then the Christian must obey the higher law.”

So who do these teachings come from? Are they from Jehovah or is it just ‘the Witnesses’ interpreting things (above)? The answer depends on what is most convenient for the WT at any particular time.

What Is More Important, The Symbol Of Something Or The Thing Itself?

NOT THE SYMBOL — WT January 1, 2007 p. 23 para. 12 “You Must Become Nothing but Joyful” — Then he had the goat led off into the wilderness to carry away the nation’s sins in a symbolic way

NOT THE SYMBOL — WT February 15, 2003 p. 17 para. 1 What Does the Lord’s Evening Meal Mean to You? — The Memorial emblems of unleavened bread and red wine symbolize Christ’s sinless body and his shed blood — the only sacrifice that can redeem mankind from inherited sin and death

NOT THE SYMBOL — WT January 15, 2000 p. 16 para. 9 “Desirable Things” Are Filling Jehovah’s House — Since Jesus’ human flesh was a barrier, it was well symbolized by the curtain that separated the Holy from the Most Holy in God’s ancient temple.

NOT THE SYMBOL — WT March 1, 1999 p. 19 para. 7 Jehovah’s Blessing on Our “Land” — Just as the symbolic altar is in the very center of the spiritual temple, Christ’s ransom sacrifice is central to pure worship.

NOT THE SYMBOL — WT February 15, 1991 p. 12 para. 10 A Corresponding Ransom for All — Paul could thus write that “it is not possible for the blood of bulls and of goats to take sins away.” Such sacrifices serve simply as a pictorial, or symbolic, covering in anticipation of the ransom that was to come.

NOT THE SYMBOL — WT December 1, 1969 p. 716 para. 16 Final Woes to Enemies of Peace with God — It would result in death as symbolized by shed blood.

NOT THE SYMBOL — WT March 15, 1965 p. 166 para. 9 Who Will Be Resurrected — Why? — the symbolic “lake of fire and sulfur”

NOT THE SYMBOL — WT December 15, 1965 pp. 742-743 para. 7 Neglecting the House of the Creator… — The presence of Jehovah God at this temple was symbolized by … the Shekinah light

NOT THE SYMBOL — WT July 1, 1962 p. 395 para. 17 Fellow Rulers with the “Lion of the Tribe of Judah” — He did bind his kingly claims to a symbolic vine, a spiritual vine, namely, God’s kingdom.

NOT THE SYMBOL — WT June 1, 1962 pp. 329-330 para. 3 Why Be Baptized? — Being a symbol of something else, it obviously is not as important as what it symbolizes

NOT THE SYMBOL — WT March 15, 1959 p. 180 Part 10 — “Your Will Be Done on Earth” — symbolic Serpent, Satan the Devil,

NOT THE SYMBOL — WT November 15, 1955 p. 689 para. 6 “Jehovah Is in His Holy Temple” — Jehovah’s presence in his holy temple was symbolized by the ark of his covenant

NOT THE SYMBOL — WT February 15, 1952 p. 105 para. 14 The Memorial — Are You Entitled to Partake? — The rock from which the Israelites drank merely pictured or symbolized Christ

But when it comes to ‘blood’ the opposite is said, that the symbol (blood) is more important than the life it represents:

WT Nov 1, 2011 p. 17 How Do God’s Laws Benefit Us? — Blood is sacred because God says that it represents the life, or soul, of a creature

WT June 15, 1978 pp. 29-30 Questions From Readers — The life-representing blood did not belong to Noah and his family but belonged to the Life-giver.

WT September 1, 1971 p. 531 para. 6 Joyous Results of Maintained Integrity — So she refused to permit transfusions to be given… “I would rather die faithful to Jehovah God than to violate his command in order to live a little while longer.” This girl did die…

Yearbook 1990 p. 44 1990 Yearbook of Jehovah’s Witnesses — Possibly she would die. Yet Mary would answer: “I would prefer to die than to take blood.”

Yearbook 1975 p. 224 Part 3 — United States of America — Darrell and Rhoda Labrenz correctly viewed blood transfusion as a violation of God’s law

bh chap. 13 p. 130 para. 14-15 A Godly View of Life — Suppose doctors say that he must have a blood transfusion or he will die… Would a Christian break God’s law just to stay alive a little longer in this system of things?

Is Our Message Different From Jesus’ Message?

NO — Galatians 1:8 “However, even if we or an angel out of heaven were to declare to you as good news something beyond what we declared to you as good news, let him be accursed.”

YES — Benefit From Theocratic Ministry School Education p. 279 para. 2 — “Note, however, that the message that Jesus said would be proclaimed in our day goes beyond what his followers preached in the first century.”

Worshipping Jesus?

Up to 1954 “YES” — Pastor C.T. Russell taught that Jesus was to be worshiped:

Zion’s Watch Tower July 15, 1898 p. 216 “Question. The fact that our Lord received worship is claimed by some to be an evidence that while on earth he was God the Father disguised in a body of flesh and not really a man. Was he really worshiped, or is the translation faulty?

Answer. Yes, we believe our Lord Jesus while on earth was really worshiped, and properly so. It was proper for our Lord to receive worship in view of his having been the only begotten of the Father and his agent in the creation of all things, including man.”

WT Nov 15, 1939 p. 339 Judge J.F. Rutherford also taught that Jesus was to be worshiped: — “Jehovah God commands all to worship Christ Jesus because Christ Jesus is the express image of his Father, Jehovah, and because he is the Executive Officer of Jehovah always carrying out Jehovah’s purpose (Heb. 1:3-6).”

WT Oct 15, 1945 p. 313 Nathan Knorr continued the policy of teaching that Jesus was to be worshiped by all: — “Since Jehovah God now reigns as King by means of his capital organization Zion, then whosoever would worship Him must also worship and bow down to Jehovah’s Chief One in that capital organization, namely, Christ Jesus, his Co-regent on the throne of The Theocracy.”

In 1945 Knorr amended the Watchtower Charter. Included within the new Charter is the statement that the purpose of the Watchtower Society is to promote the worship of Jehovah and Jesus. This charter is a legal document that continues to be the Watchtower Charter to this day.

From 1954 “NO”

WT Jan 1, 1954 p. 31 Questions from readers: “Should we worship Jesus?” — G. B., Ethiopia. — …the answer to the above question must be that no distinct worship is to be rendered to Jesus Christ now glorified in heaven. Our worship is to go to Jehovah God.

Hebrews 1:6 [As published in New World Translation, 1961, p. 1293]

6 But when he again brings his Firstborn into the inhabited earth, he says: “And let all God’s angels worship him.”

Hebrews 1:6 [as published in New World Translation, 1971, p. 1293]

6 But when he again brings his Firstborn into the inhabited earth, he says: “And let all God’s angels do obeisance to him.”

Who Should Be The Focus Of Our Ministry?

For whose name would Christians be hated? (Mat 10:22)

By whose name were people healed? (Acts 3:6; Acts 4:10)

By whose name were demons expelled? (Luke 10:17; Acts 16:18)

By whose name would people receive Holy Spirit? (John 14:26)

In whose name would people pray to God? (John 15:16)

By whose name would people be named? (Isa 62:2; Acts 11:26)

By whose name would people be reconciled to God? (Rom 5:10; 2Co 5:18)

By whose name would people be forgiven their sins? (Mat 26:28; Acts 2:38; Eph 1:7)

In whose name would people be judged? (John 5:27)

By whose name would people be resurrected (John 5:28)

In whose name would people be baptized? (Acts 2:38; 8:16; 10:48; 19:5; 22:16)

In whose name were people to put faith? (John 2:23)

In whose name was Saul/Paul commissioned to preach? (Acts 9:14-16)

For whose name would Christians be reproached? (1Pe 4:14)

In whose name were Christians to gather together? (Mat 18:20)

For whose name would Christians make sacrifices? (Mat 19:29)

For whose name would Christians be persecuted and killed? (Luke 21:12,16,17)

In whose name will every knee in heaven and on earth bend? (Php 2:10)

In whose name would people be declared righteous? (1Co 6:11)

For some inexplicable reason, the name ‘Jehovah’ is notable by its absence in every scripture!

Whose Witnesses Should We Be (Isa 43:10)?

WT March 15, 2013 p. 24 para. 2 Honor Jehovah’s Great Name — “Jehovah’s Witnesses, on the other hand, are proud to bear God’s name and to glorify it.”

Acts 11:26 — “the disciples were by divine providence called Christians.” [JESUS]

Matthew 10:18 — “…for my sake, for a witness to them and the nations.” [JESUS]

Mark 13:9 — “…before governors and kings for my sake, for a witness to them.” [JESUS]

Luke 24:47,48 “and on the basis of his name, repentance for forgiveness of sins would be preached in all the nations… You are to be witnesses of these things” [JESUS]

Acts 1:8 — “You will be witnesses of me…” [JESUS]

John 1:15 — “John bore witness about him…” [JESUS]

John 5:37 — “the Father who sent me has himself borne witness about me.” [JESUS]

John 8:18 — “the Father who sent me bears witness about me.” [JESUS]

John 15:26,27 — “…will bear witness about me; and YOU in turn, are to bear witness.” [JESUS]

Acts 4:17,18 — …upon the basis of this (Jesus) upon the basis of the name of Jesus.

Acts 10:39 — “And we are witnesses of all the things he [Jesus] did…”

Acts 10:43 — “To him [Jesus] all the prophets bear witness…”

Acts 13:31 — “who are now his (Jesus’) witnesses to the people.

Acts 22:15 — “because you are to be a witness for him [Jesus] to all men…”

Acts 22:20 — “… the blood of Stephen your [Jesus’] witness was being spilled…”

Acts 23:11 — “… a thorough witness on the things about me in Jerusalem…” [JESUS]

Acts 26:16 — “I [Jesus]… choose you as an attendant and a witness…respecting me” [JESUS]

1 Corinthians 1:6 — “even as the witness about the Christ…”

Galatians 1:6-8 — “…if we or an angel out of heaven were to declare to you as good news something beyond the good news [about Christ] we declared to you, let him be accursed.”

1 Tim. 2:6 — “…what is to be witnessed to at its own particular times.”

2 Timothy 1:8 — “…of the witness about our Lord… [Christ]”

1 John 5:9 — “the witness God gives…the fact that he has borne witness concerning his Son.”

Revelation 1:9 — “…for speaking about God and bearing witness to Jesus.”

Revelation 3:8 — “…and you kept my word and did not prove false to my name.” [JESUS]

Revelation 12:17 — “…and have the work of bearing witness to Jesus.”

Revelation 17:6 — “…and with the blood of the witnesses of Jesus.”

Revelation 19:10 — “…the work of witnessing to Jesus…. bearing witness to Jesus.”

Revelation 20:4 — “… for the witness they bore to Jesus.”

Note: Isa 43:10 “‘You are my witnesses,’ declares Jehovah” is a reminder about what God had done and will do.
Vs 1: God reminds them that he bought them and they belong to him. (Jacob and Israel)
Vs 2: God promises to protect them
Vs 3: God reminds them that Egypt was their ransom
Vs 4: God tells them they are precious in His eyes
Vs 5-7: God assures them of his continued being with them
Vs 8-9: Now, here’s the key: God issues a challenge to the nations and asks them to produce THEIR witnesses to see who is right: “Let all the nations assemble in one place,… Let them present their witnesses to prove themselves right”
Vs 10: God then says to the Israelites, “YOU are my witnesses.”
This wasn’t about naming a group of people. This was about who is right and who is wrong. Who could produce witnesses for themselves that could truthfully claim to have been a saviour, protector, etc.
This was God’s challenge to the nations, and He names the Israelites as HIS witnesses to that fact.
Then Isa 62:2 adds “The nations will see your righteousness, O woman, And all kings your glory. And you will be called by a new name, Which Jehovah’s own mouth will designate”
This was fulfilled in Acts 11:26 — “the disciples were by divine providence called Christians.”

WT Definition Of ‘Apostasy’

it — 1 p. 127 Apostasy — What characteristics identify apostates as distinct from true Christians? — Among the varied causes of apostasy set forth in apostolic warnings were: the heeding of the “counterfeit words” of false teachers and “misleading inspired utterances”… Apostates often seek to make others their followers. (Acts 20:30; 2Pe 2:1,3) Such ones willfully abandoning the Christian congregation thereby become part of the “antichrist.” (1Jo 2:18,19) As with the apostate Israelites, destruction is likewise foretold for apostates from the Christian congregation.

Organization — Its Importance

1893 — No organization today. WT 1893 p. 266

1894 — Not part of the Lord’s plan. WT December 1, 1894 p. 384

1895 — Beware of organization. WT September 15, 1895 p. 216

1955 — Respect the organization. Qualified to be Ministers, 1955, p. 380

1957 — You must have obedience to organization. WT May 1, 1957 p. 274

1972 — Submit to headship. (Governing Body) WT December 15, 1972 p. 755

1983 — Essential part of the Lord’s plan. WT February 15, 1983 p. 12

2012 — Bible points to organized worship as the kind acceptable to God. Awake! 2012 Sept. p. 21

Can Christians Use A Piñata?

NO — Awake! June 22, 1971 p. 24 The Piñata and Its Use

NO — WT December 15, 2000 p. 3 Christmas Customs — Are They Christian?

YES — Awake! September 22, 2003 p. 24 The Piñata — An Ancient Tradition

Vaccinations

1921 Golden Age October 12 1921 p. 17 — “Vaccination never prevented anything and never will, and is the most barbarous practice”

1923 Golden Age January 1 1923 p. 214 — “Vaccination, summed up, is the most unhygienic, barbaric, filthy, abhorrent, and most dangerous system of infection known. Its vile poison taints, corrupts, and pollutes the blood of the healthy, resulting in ulcers, syphilis, scrofula, erysipelas, tuberculosis, cancer, tetanus, insanity, and death”

1929 Golden Age November 12, 1929 p. 107 — “Avoid serum inoculations as they pollute the blood stream with their filthy pus.”

1931 Golden Age February 4, 1931 p. 293 Prohibited as being a “direct violation of the everlasting covenant.” “Quite likely there is some connection between the violation of blood [vaccines] and the spread of demonism”

1934 Golden Age March 28, 1934 — “It is better to be jailed 14 times instead of let your child be vaccinated”

Permitted in September 1945 Consolation — “When we lose our life because we refuse inoculations, that does not bear witness as a justification of Jehovah’s name. God never issued regulations which prohibit the use of drugs, inoculations or blood transfusions. It is an invention of people, who, like the Pharisees, leave Jehovah’s mercy and love aside.”

Since 1952 permitted. WT December 15, 1952 p. 764 and AWAKE! August 22, 1965 p. 20

Did It Rain Before Noah’s Time?

NO — WT September 1883, p. 8 — Furthermore, we learn that until the flood, there had been no rain on the earth, it being watered by a mist instead. (Gen. 2:5,6.)

NO — WT March 1, 1953 p. 137 para. 17 Why the Struggle to Keep Integrity? — [Noah] showed his faith in it by constructing an ark, although there had never been rain upon the earth since man’s creation

NO — WT February 15, 1956 pp. 126-127 Questions From Readers — The earth was also rainless.

NO — 1988 it-2 p. 1148 Vegetation — It kept vegetation flourishing earth wide, even though there was then no rain.

WE DON’T KNOW — WT January 15, 1998 p. 9 para. 6 “Walking by Faith, Not by Sight” — Had there been rain prior to this? The Bible does not say.

Is It Correct To Use The Phrase “Human Beings”?

YES — WT January 15, 1957 pp. 46-47 Monotheism Preceded Polytheism — “as human beings became civilized…”

NO — WT December 15, 1958 p. 764 Questions From Readers — in the light of what is above said we trust you will understand why our publications have restricted the expression [“beings”] to Jehovah God.

YES — WT August 1, 1994 Jehovah Is Reasonable! Question 15 (a) — What examples show that Jehovah has been willing to listen and respond to human beings?

Did Satan Physically Take Jesus To The Temple When Tempting Him?

YES — WT September 15, 1955 p. 569 para. 28 Part 2 What Do the Scriptures Say About “Survival After Death”? — Satan the Devil tried to induce Jesus to perform a levitation to mystify the Jews and win them over at the temple of Jerusalem. On a temple battlement the ruler of the demons said to Jesus: “If you are a son of God, hurl yourself down from here…”

NO — WT March 1, 1961 Questions From Readers — we must reasonably conclude that Satan did not literally, bodily, physically, take Jesus ‘along into the holy city’ and station him ‘upon the battlement of the temple.’

NO — Awake! October 8, 2000 p. 19 “Extreme Sports” — Should You Take the Risk? — likely in a vision, the Devil tempted him to throw himself off the battlement of the temple

WE DON’T KNOW — WT March 2016 p. 32 Questions From Readers — Put simply, we cannot be certain whether Jesus actually stood in the temple or he did so only by means of a vision.

Can Disfellowshipped Partake Of The Emblems?

NO — WT June 15, 1956 p. 383 Questions From Readers — A disfellowshipped person is no member of Jehovah’s congregation and may not be served the emblems by those serving at the celebration of the Lord’s evening meal.

YES — WT August 1, 1958 p. 478 Questions From Readers — It is not for you or anyone serving the Memorial emblems to act as the judge, but to allow the emblems to go to anyone in the audience as these are passed along in the normal manner of letting each one have the opportunity to partake.

NO — WT April 1, 1960 p. 224 Questions From Readers — Disfellowshipped persons are not welcome. Should they attend and partake, they would not be counted.

YES — WT February 1, 1976 p. 76 “Keep Doing This in Remembrance of Me” — Those counted as partakers are those known as faithful, baptized servants of God. We do not invite disfellowshipped persons to attend. But if such a one is present, there is no reason to be disturbed if he is seated in a row with others and proceeds to partake of the emblems.

Note: If since 1976 a disfellowshipped person can eat the most important Lord’s Evening Meal with other anointed, does that violate 1Cor 5:11 “But now I am writing YOU to quit mixing in company with anyone called a brother…, not even eating with such a man”? At the same time, a disfellowshipped person cannot eat with his own family.

Can Say “Hello” To A Disfellowshipped Member?

1970 NO— WT June 1, 1970 p. 352

1972 NO— Organization for Kingdom Preaching…, 1972, p. 172

1974 YES — WT August 1, 1974 pp.464-469

1974 YES — WT August 1, 1974 p. 471 para. 21-22

1981 NO— WT September 15, 1981 p. 25

2013 SHUNNING IS BULLYING — Young People Ask Feb 2013 p. 12

[Illustration text]

What is bullying?

Bullying includes more than physical assaults it can also involve the following:

• Verbal attacks. “Girls can be brutal with their words” says 20-year-old Celine “I’ll never forget the names they called me or the things they said They made me feel worthless, unwanted and good-for-nothing. I’d rather have been given a black eye.”

• Social isolation.“My schoolmates started to avoid me,” says 18-year-old Haley. “They would make it seem that there was no room at the lunch table so I couldn’t sit with them. For the whole year, I cried and ate alone.”

2013 NO — WT June 15, 2013 p. 28

Note: Jesus didn’t run scared from apostates or wicked spirits. Also, 1 Pet. 3:19 explains that Christ preached to the spirits in prison. Jesus preached to them. Nowhere in the scriptures is there any precedent for the truth having to run scared from anything untrue. The truth has nothing to fear.

Disfellowshipping Is Led By Holy Spirit

IT IS UNSCRIPTURAL! — Awake! January 8, 1947 p. 27 Are You Also Excommunicated? — The authority for excommunication, [the Romans Catholics] claim, are based on the teachings of Christ and the apostles… In fact, it is altogether foreign to Bible teachings. The Encyclopaedia Britannica says that papal excommunication is not without pagan influence… Thereafter, as the pretensions of the Hierarchy increased, the weapon of excommunication became the instrument by which the clergy attained a combination of ecclesiastical power and secular tyranny that finds no parallel in history.

YES — WT May 1, 1957 p. 280 para. 3 Trust Your Proved, Faithful Brothers — If you think one of mother’s children needs a spanking, do not try to do it behind his back with your own tongue. Take it in the right way to our Father through his organization and let Him administer what correction may be necessary.

NO — WT March 15, 1959 p. 179 para. 26 Helpers Toward Walking Wisely — Disfellowshipings are subject to appeal by the ones disfellowshiped who persist in believing that the committee exceeded itself. Appeals have been made to the Society at Brooklyn and some disfellowshipings have been reversed. This fact proves that some committees have been too eager to excommunicate. Either they have not had the needed witnesses with substantial testimony or have magnified the wrongdoing out of all proportions and have disfellowshiped oppressively and on unscriptural grounds.

YES — WT July 15, 1961 p. 435 para. 19 Become Activated by the Spirit of Jehovah — 19 Other manifestations of holy spirit from Jehovah involve the disfellowshiping and executing of criminals, as, for example, Korah, Dathan, Abiram, Achan, Judas Iscariot, Ananias and Sapphira.

YES — Paradise Restored (1972) chap. 20 p. 353 para. 21 A “Third Part” Preserved in a Purged Land — As a consequence any uncleanness as to religious teaching or as to moral behavior would be forced to pass out, under the driving force of God’s holy spirit. Persons spiritually and morally unclean must be disfellowshiped therefrom.

YES — WT September 1, 1988 p. 16 para. 12 Stand Firm Against Satan’s Machinations — Others are emboldened by Satan not only to commit gross sins worthy of disfellowshipping but even to resort to lies and deception in order to try to fool the congregation elders. Like Ananias and Sapphira, they think they can deceive the angels and God’s holy spirit.

NO — WT September 15, 1989 p. 18 Elders — Treat God’s Flock With Tenderness! — A person can appeal a decision to disfellowship him if he believes that a serious error in judgment has been made.

YES — Shepherd the Flock of God 2012 — p.6 When the body of elders discusses a matter, Christ, by means of the holy spirit, can influence any elder to make an expression that results in a wise decision.
p. 82 “Preparing Your Mind and Heart to Judge” 3. Serving on a judicial committee is a heavy responsibility. You are judging for Jehovah and are accountable to him for the judgment you render.
5. You can render a good judgment with Jehovah’s help. (Matt. 18:18-20) Pray for wisdom, discernment, and God’s holy spirit.

Note: At the start of a Judicial Committee Holy Spirit is prayed for. The elders then ‘bind on earth what has already been bound in heaven’ (Mt 18:18). So if it is God’s decision to disfellowship, why is there an appeal process that can and sometimes does result in an overturning of the decision? Does this mean that the judicial committee was not led by Holy Spirit but was merely the faulty decision of men? Would it not be the unforgivable sin to attribute something wrong to the Holy Spirit? Likewise when it comes to reinstatement who decides that someone can or cannot be reinstated, is it the Holy Spirit, or like the disfellowshipping, is it just the view of a few imperfect men?

Can A Ministerial Servant Sit On A Judicial Committee?

YES — KM Sept 1977 p. 6 para. 37 New Arrangements for Congregation Organization — If a congregation is in an isolated area and it is not convenient to have elders from a distant place sit with the local judicial committee members, then a well-qualified ministerial servant may be selected to complete the judicial committee.

NO — Letter to Body of Elders July 11, 2014 — Ministerial servants should not be used to serve on judicial committees.

Disfellowshiping Announcement Should Include Sin Details

YES — WT October 1, 1954 p. 595 para. 17 Christians Live the Truth — If announcements are made to congregations concerning someone who refuses to pay debts or who is going around taking money or other things from individuals in the congregation, the congregation servant should be the one to make the announcement and he should be careful to avoid wording something in a slanderous way but merely report the facts as they exist or that a person has been disfellowshiped for dishonesty or fraud. Then those who are in the congregation can be aware of what is going on and will be able to protect their own interests and the interests of their brothers. “His wickedness shall be openly showed before the assembly.”

NO — WT January 15, 1996 p. 19 para. 17 Jehovah’s Sheep Need Tender Care — When this action seems necessary, the body of elders will choose a judicial committee. If expulsion occurs, this brief announcement would be made: “… has been disfellowshipped.”

Can You Pray For Disfellowshipped Ones?

NO — WT June 15, 1971 p. 384 Questions From Readers — Would it be proper to pray for him? In loyalty to Jehovah and his arrangements the Christian would refrain from praying for him.

Only if it’s not a ‘deadly’ sin — WT October 15, 1979 p. 31 Questions From Readers — So he may conclude that it seems she has not committed ‘deadly sin’ and he may be moved to pray for her.

Only if they are repentant — WT October 1, 2001 p. 17 para. 15 How Can You Help a “Prodigal” Child? — If a disfellowshipped youth gives evidence of repentance but does not have “freeness of speech toward God,” the parents might pray that if God finds a basis for pardoning the child’s error, that His will be done.

Yes, but not publicly — WT December 1, 2001 p. 31 Questions From Readers — While some may be in a position to observe sufficient evidence to believe that the sinner has repented, this may not be the case with the congregation in general. They would be puzzled, troubled, even stumbled if they were to hear someone praying publicly about the erring one. For this reason, those who feel moved to pray about the sinner should do so only in private.

Not if they are unrepentant — jr (2013) chap.11 p. 139 para. 20 “Shepherds in Agreement With My Heart” — In that case, elders do not pray publicly for one who is expelled and is pursuing a sinful course; it would be pointless to do so.

What Hope For A Disfellowshipped Person Who Dies?

NO HOPE — WT December 15, 1965 p. 751 para. 15 “We Should Not Neglect the House of Our God” — Disfellowshiping means the casting of a member out of God’s household; and if one should remain in this disfellowshiped condition till he died, it would mean his everlasting destruction as a person who is rejected by God.

RESURRECTION HOPE — WT July 15, 2005 p. 31 Questions From Readers — …the expression ‘lying down with one’s forefathers’ is another way of saying that the person went to Sheol. What happened to Solomon [who became apostate and would have been disfellowshipped today] when he died? The Bible answers: “The days that Solomon had reigned in Jerusalem over all Israel were forty years. Then Solomon lay down with his forefathers, and was buried in the City of David his father.” Hence, it seems reasonable to conclude that Solomon is in Sheol, or Hades, from which he will be resurrected

Can We Trust VAT 4956 (Archaeological Tablet)?

NO — Awake! May 8, 1972 p. 28 When Did Babylon Desolate Jerusalem? — So, because of the problems inherent in Ptolemy’s Canon and “VAT 4956,” it takes more faith to accept them than it does to accept the Bible’s testimony.

YES — WT November 1, 2011 p. 27 When Was Ancient Jerusalem Destroyed? — Part Two — Clearly, much of the astronomical data in VAT 4956 fits the year 588 B.C.E. as the 37th year of Nebuchadnezzar II. This, therefore, supports the date of 607 B.C.E. for Jerusalem’s destruction — just as the Bible indicates.

What Does ‘Marking’ Mean (2Th 3:14)?

They are disfellowshipped — WT November 15, 1952 p. 704 Questions From Readers — The purpose of observing the disfellowship order is to make the disfellowshiped one realize the error of his way and to shame him, if possible, so that he may be recovered, and also to safeguard your own salvation to life in the new world in vindication of God. (2 Thess. 3:14,15)

They are shamed — WT September 15, 1954 p. 565 para. 15 True Love Is Practical — “There are proper ways of shaming people with a view to their taking the right course. (2 Thess 3:14-15)”

They are not disfellowshipped — WT September 15, 1965 p. 575 Questions From Readers — “At 2 Thessalonians 3:14,15, was the apostle Paul discussing disfellowshiping? — Apparently not.”

They are disfellowshipped — WT April 1, 1971 p. 224 Questions From Readers — There may be an occasion when the presiding minister announces to the congregation that its representatives have had to expel an unrepentant sinner or had to offer strong discipline to someone because of his unchristian conduct. The members of the congregation are informed so that they can avoid that one altogether or be careful in his presence, as the case may require. (2 Thess. 3:14,15)

They are not disfellowshipped — WT May 15, 1973 p. 319 Questions From Readers — “these ‘disorderly’ ones were not committing grave offenses such as fornication, idolatry or extortion, offenses which could oblige the congregation to remove them, if unrepentant, disfellowshiping them.”

They are marked by individuals in the congregation — WT May 15, 1973 p. 319 Questions From Readers — “the members of the congregation individually would do the marking.”

They are marked by the elders — WT December 1, 1976 p. 734 para. 17 Giving Reproof “Before All Onlookers” — “Thereby the congregation would be able to identify any who engaged in these as a bad influence against which to protect themselves.”

They are marked by individuals in the congregation — WT September 15, 1978 p. 13 para. 8 What Does Jehovah Require…? — “individual Christians may have to determine whether the unruly conduct of certain persons associated with the congregation makes them undesirable companions.”

They are marked by the elders — WT April 15, 1985 p. 31 Questions From Readers — The Christian congregation today also applies this counsel. The Watchtower of February 1, 1982, page 31, stressed that marking is not to be done over mere private opinions or when a Christian personally chooses to avoid close association with someone. First the elders try repeatedly to help the violator by admonishing him. If the problem persists, they may, without naming the person, give a warning talk to the congregation concerning the disorderly conduct involved, even as Paul warned the Thessalonians. After that, individual Christians would keep the erring person “marked.”

They are marked by individuals in the congregation — WT December 15, 2013 p. 8 para. 9 Avoid Being “Quickly Shaken From Your Reason”! — If ever someone attending our congregation meetings would try to entice us into discussions of personal speculations or critical conversations, we should definitely be on guard. — 2 Thess. 3:13-15.

Can We Drink Alcohol Before Going To The Meeting?

NO — WT December 1, 2004 para. 15 — Maintain a Balanced View of the Use of Alcohol — Jehovah commanded those performing priestly duties at the tabernacle: “Do not drink wine or intoxicating liquor… when you come into the tent of meeting, that you may not die.” (Leviticus 10:8,9) Therefore, avoid drinking alcoholic beverages just before attending Christian meetings, when sharing in the ministry, and when caring for other spiritual responsibilities.

YES — WT November 15, 2014 para. 18 — We Must be Holy in All Our Conduct — Note what God then told Aaron. (Leviticus 10:8-11.) Does that passage mean that we must not drink anything alcoholic before going to a Christian meeting? Think about these points: We are not under the Law. In some lands, our fellow believers use alcoholic beverages in moderation at meals before attending meetings. Four cups of wine were used at the Passover. When instituting the Memorial, Jesus had his apostles drink wine that represented his blood… However, circumstances vary from one country to another, and the important thing is for Christians to “distinguish between the holy thing and the profane” so as to conduct themselves with holiness that pleases God.

Note: Did you notice that the very same Scripture from Leviticus 10 is quoted to support both opposing positions? How can a single verse legitimately prove two opposing teachings, unless it has been misapplied? This one instance alone proves the WT uses verses to fit their thinking, not that they fit their thinking to match the verses. Why even try to use a verse from the old law, in any case?

Who Appoints Elders?

The GB — WT October 15, 2008 p. 23 para. 12 Do You Take the Lead in Showing Honor? — First, it is scriptural for “the faithful and discreet slave” through its Governing Body to appoint men to positions of responsibility.

Circuit Overseers — Letter to Body of Elders 7/3/2014/E
Dear Brothers:
1. As previously announced, effective September 1, 2014, circuit overseers will be responsible for the appointment and deletion of elders and ministerial servants. This letter provides further direction regarding this adjustment.

Note: So if it was ‘scriptural’ in 2008, did it become unscriptural in 2014, or was it actually unscriptural in 2008 all along?

Are There Enough Elders?

NO — WT April 15, 2015 p. 4 para. 3 Elders, How Do You Feel About Training Others? — more brothers are needed to keep existing congregations spiritually strong and to allow new congregations to be formed.

YES — es15 p. 94 September — Jehovah certainly has provided an abundance of spiritual men

NO — WT September 15, 2014 p. 3 Are You “Reaching Out”? — there is a need for more brothers to reach out

YES — WT November 15, 2013 p. 20 para. 16 Seven Shepherds, Eight Dukes — What They Mean for Us Today — Today, Jehovah certainly has provided an abundance of spiritual men to shepherd his precious sheep

NO — WT November 15, 2011 p. 2 Train Others to Reach Out — There is a need for men who can take the lead in spiritual matters

NO — p. 28 para. 2 Train Others to Reach Out — there continues to be a need for men to take the lead in spiritual matters. For instance, Christian elders are greatly needed.

NO — p. 32 para. 17 Train Others to Reach Out — consider the fact that there is a great need for mature men to accept privileges of service in God’s organization

NO — WT May 15, 2010 p. 24 para. 3 Brothers — Sow to the Spirit and Reach Out! — there is a great need for ministerial servants and elders today

NO — WT November 15, 2006 p. 13 A School Whose Graduates Benefit People Worldwide — there is an ever-increasing need for dedicated men to reach out for greater responsibility

NO — WT January 1, 2001 p. 9 para. 7 Be Built Up by Love — there is a great need for more elders

NO — WT January 1, 1993 p. 21 para. 14 Shepherding With Our Grand Creator — There is an outstanding need for all baptized male Witnesses to reach out for further privileges

NO — WT April 15, 1990 p. 25 ‘Fishing for Men’ in Belize — There is a great need for mature brothers to take the lead in the congregations.

YES — WT September 1, 1980 p. 21 para. 1 Overseers — Be Fine Examples to “the Flock” — This fact is recognized by thousands of dedicated, spiritual men who are entrusted with this privilege today

Who Is Gog or Magog?

Russia — WT June 1880 p. 107 — “Also the xxxix chapters of Ezek., after speaking of trouble with Gog — Russia — after their return, and dwelling in the mountains of Israel; gives the purpose for which it is all brought about; …”

A demon prince — WT June 15, 1932 p. 179 para. 7 “GOG AND MAGOG” — The prophecy therefore seems to relate to the satanic organization of the earth, the chief part of which is Big Business, and also to other parts of that organization under the supervision of Gog, the prince of the Devil’s organization

Satan’s Field Marshall — His Vengeance (1934) p. 47 — Satan has appointed a chief representative for his organization, and his name is Gog.

A spirit ruler but not a demon prince — WT October 1, 1953 para. 6 The Attack by Gog of Magog — Hence the suggestion of twenty years ago that Gog was an eighth demon prince is now seen to be without proof. However, that suggestion was leading us in the right direction for locating Gog, namely, in the spirit world and not in the visible earthly, human society. Therefore Gog still represents, not a visible human ruler or nation, such as Russia, but a spirit ruler.

Satan — WT December 1, 1954 p. 733 para. 22 Never Fighting Illegally or Quitting World-wide Preaching — Jehovah is using us, his witnesses, therefore, by our fighting for freedom to preach world-wide, as bait for the Devil, named Gog in the book of Ezekiel.

A coalition of nations — WT May 2015 Questions From Readers — When we compare all these Scriptural references about the final attack on God’s people, it becomes evident that the name Gog or Magog refers, not to Satan, but to a coalition of nations.

How Many Days In A Lunar Year?

354 days — 1990 sip. 281 para. 20 Study Number 2 — Time and the Holy Scriptures — The common lunar year of 12 lunar months has 354 days

354 days — 1988 it-2 p. 1214 Year — The common lunar year has 354 days

360 days — WT August 1, 1983 p. 21 para. 18 Israel and the “Times of the Gentiles” — In the Bible’s prophetic count of time, a lunar year is calculated as amounting to 360 days.

360 days — WT January 1, 1983 p. 11 para. 3 The Kingdom Issue to the Fore! — The years contained in each time would amount to the number of days in a prophetic lunar year, namely, 360 days.

354 days — 1981 kc chap. 14 p. 135 The King Reigns! — a lunar year of 354 days

360 days — WT April 1, 1959 p. 216 para. 40 Part 11 — “Your Will Be Done on Earth” — In Nebuchadnezzar’s case a “time” stood for a lunar year, the average of which was reckoned as 360 days.

Note: Truthfully, a lunar year has 354 days. This does not help when trying to interpret prophecy, so a ‘prophetic lunar year’ is said to last 360 days instead. This is no different from when CT Russell calculated 1914 by measuring a pyramid, only to find that regular inches did not add up correctly. He therefore invented a different unit of measurement called ‘pyramid inches’ so that his dates worked out.

What Does Ezekiel’s Chariot Picture?

Up to 2011 — God’s heavenly organization

After 2011 — God’s heavenly and earthly organization WT August 15, 2011 p. 18 A History-Making Meeting — This colossal, glorious vehicle pictures God’s organization, with Jehovah in complete control. Its heavenly part, composed of spirit creatures, moves with lightning speed — the speed of Jehovah’s own thoughts, Brother Lett said. The earthly part of Jehovah God’s organization is likewise on the move.

What To Believe, Scientific Knowledge Or The Bible?

Science — WT October 15, 2013 p. 7 para. 3 Creation Reveals the Living God — “They [Christian fundamentalists] reject credible scientific evidence that contradicts their view.”

Science — Awake! November 2011 p. 3 The Most Important Question of All — “Regrettably, many of the world’s religions have added to the confusion by teaching things that contradict well-established scientific knowledge.”

The Bible — WT April 15, 2008 p. 6 para. 16 Repudiate “Valueless Things” — “However, we know that when human teachings contradict what God has revealed, it is always the human teachings that are wrong.” (emphasis WT)

Describing scientists — Awake! November 22, 1981 p. 14 How Old Are the Fossils? — [They are] Wishy-washy when it suits their purpose, dogmatic when it doesn’t.

Note: This is a perfect description of the WT!

Luke 21:26 (“Men Become Faint Out Of Fear”) Refers To When?

“today” — The Watchtower of Sept 1879, “The Day of the Lord” (paragraphs 7 and 14)

“present events” — WT October 1, 1950 p. 340 “The Wisdom from Above”

“this present generation” — WT February 1, 1950 p. 35 para. 2 What Do You Do with Your Time?

“right now” — WT March 15, 1992 p. 6 What God’s Kingdom Can Mean to You

“the tribulation” [which] lies before us” — WT April 15, 1994 p. 10 para. 12 Helpful Teaching for Our Critical Times

“future great tribulation” — WT February 15, 1994 p. 20 para. 18 “Tell Us, When Will These Things Be?”

Note: “men becoming faint out of fear” was a clear sign that we were living in the last days, for 115 years from 1879 to 1994. This was a key verse used in the ministry to prove we were in the Last Days. Instead it turned out to be clearly wrong by 1994 when it was readjusted to point to some future date.

Who Sowed The “Mustard Grain”?

1900 Jesus — WT May 15, 1900 p. 153

1975 Satan — “Man’s Salvation” p. 208 para. 8

1975 Jesus — WT October 1, 1975 p. 600 para. 21

The Biggest Creature Ever?

1914 — Photodrama of Creation — “Gigantosaurus — The largest animal known”

Awake! September 8, 1979 p. 25 Monarchs of the Deep — the giant blue whale… Certainly this monarch of the deep is the largest creature, living or dead, ever known to move upon planet Earth.

Does Isa 7:14 Refer To A ‘Virgin’ Or A ‘Young Woman’?

(Isaiah 7:14) Look! The young woman will become pregnant and will give birth to a son… (rNWT 2013)

(Isaiah 7:14) Look! The maiden herself will actually become pregnant, and she is giving birth… (NWT 1984)

YOUNG WOMAN — WT June 1, 1954 p. 351 Questions From Readers — It is true that “al-mah” does not necessarily mean “virgin” the way the Hebrew word bethu-lah does. The divine Author of the Hebrew Scriptures doubtless had a purpose in using the Hebrew word al-mah at Isaiah 7:14 instead of bethu-lah (“virgin”).

VIRGIN — WT August 15, 1997 p. 9 Part One — How the Bible Came to Us — For example, at Isaiah 7:14 the Septuagint used a Greek word meaning “virgin,” referring prophetically to the mother of the Messiah.

YOUNG WOMAN — WT August 15, 2011 pp. 9-10 para. 8 They Waited for the Messiah — The Hebrew word bethu-lah’ means “virgin,” but another term (al-mah) appears at Isaiah 7:14. There it was prophesied that “the maiden [ha-‘al-mah’]” would give birth to a son.

BOTH! — WT November 15, 2013 p. 17 Seven Shepherds, Eight Dukes — What They Mean for Us Today — The Hebrew word translated “maiden” at Isaiah 7:14 can mean either a married woman or a virgin.

Who Is The Man Clothed In Linen With A Secretary’s Inkhorn (Eze 9:2)?

The servant Russell — WT December 1, 1916 p. 372 Rejoicing in our Pastors Victory — I deem it a privilege and an honor on this occasion to offer a tribute of love and esteem in memory of our departed Brother and Pastor… Eminently chosen of the Lord to serve the “Household of Faith with meat in due season,” and elsewhere (Ezekiel 9:2,11) described as the “man in linen with the writer’s ink horn at his side,” HE HAS DONE AS HE WAS COMMANDED, finished the work given him to do.

The ‘servant’ class — Vindication (1931) p. 105 — The “servant” class, pictured by the man with the writing material and clothed in linen, must go through the midst of Christendom… These words of Jesus serve to further identify the man clothed in linen with the writer’s inkhorn by his side, and definitely show that he represented the “servant” class. p. 109 — The work of the “servant” class, pictured by the man in linen and with the writer’s inkhorn, is therefore clearly and definitely marked out.

The Remnant — WT November 15, 1952 p. 678 Marking Those Who Sigh and Cry — In times past it was thought that the man in linen with the writer’s inkhorn by his side pictured a certain individual in modern times [C.T. Russell]. Such would be attaching too much importance to a man and would savor of creature worship. Rather, all the facts indicate that this man in linen with a writer’s inkhorn by his side pictures or represents the body of faithful anointed Christians working as a unit for the accomplishment of Jehovah’s purposes in the earth, and who are working together under divine direction as the “faithful and discreet slave”.

The Remnant — WT January 15, 1972 pp. 47-48 para. 26 Has the King’s Secretary Called on You Recently? — “Not just the name, but the work carried out by them since then proves that this anointed remnant of Christian witnesses of the Most High God are unmistakably the twentieth-century fulfillment of the man “clothed with linen, with a secretary’s inkhorn.”

Anointed and non-anointed — WT September 15, 1988 p. 14 para. 18 Listen — Jehovah’s Watchman Speaks! — The antitypical ‘man in linen’ is the class of anointed Christians. They go from house to house to put a symbolic mark on those who become part of the “great crowd” of Christ’s “other sheep.” The “mark” is the evidence that such sheep are dedicated, baptized individuals with a Christlike personality. Their “mark” will make it plain to God’s executional forces that they should be spared during the “great tribulation.” They can retain that “mark” by sharing with the anointed ones in marking yet others. So, if you have been ‘marked,’ share zealously in the ‘marking’ work.

The Remnant — WT January 1, 2000 p. 12 para. 3 “The Little One” Has Become “a Thousand” — In a fine explanation of Ezekiel 9:1-11, [WT 1991 9/1] showed that the man with the writer’s inkhorn mentioned in those verses represents the anointed remnant

Jesus, the angels, Jehovah — 2015 AGM Geoffrey Jackson Talk: “The Mark For Survival” — “Faithful Christians today have not yet received that mark.”
“Who decides whether someone is a sheep or a goat? It’s Jesus Christ… Jesus is the one who makes this determination … Additionally, looking at our adjusted understanding of the parable of the sheep and goats we realize the time frame. Not now, but during the Great Tribulation.”
“Jehovah’s people today do not mark those who will survive, just the same as in Ezekiels time.”
“Jesus Christ and the angels will, in effect, be putting marks on the foreheads of those who will survive.”
“Jehovah and Jesus will select those who truly should survive the Great Tribulation.”

Were The “Vast Mixed Company” In A Covenant Relationship With God?

YES — WT November 1, 1967 p. 650 para. 6 “Let God Arise, Let His Enemies Be Scattered” — In the third month thereafter the Israelites and the “mixed crowd” reached Mount Sinai, and there Jehovah God made a national covenant or contract with them.

YES — WT September 1, 1972 p. 529 para. 11 Help from On High — all such temptations come upon Christians today who are also in covenant relationship with Jehovah, since they are the antitypes of those ancient peoples, the natural Israelites and the “vast mixed company.”

UNSTATED — WT March 15, 1982 p. 19 para. 16 Loyalty to “the Kingdom of Our Lord and of His Christ” — No less a degree of loyalty must be proved today by that class of dedicated, baptized persons who were prefigured by the “vast mixed company” who left Egypt with the Israelites and who were present at the making of the Law covenant at Mount Sinai.

NO — WT March 15, 1983 pp. 8-9 Who Should Partake? — It is noteworthy that there was a vast mixed company of non-Israelites who escaped from Egypt along with the Israelites. Although they enjoyed benefits as a result of this covenant they were not included in it.

NO — WT February 1, 1998 p. 11 para. 13 Jehovah Is a God of Covenants — When Jehovah made his covenant, it was only with Israel; those of the “vast mixed company,” although present, were not named as participants.

Is Isaiah 11:6 (Lions Will Eat Straw) Literal Or Figurative?

Literal — WT October 15, 1950 p. 399 Questions From Readers — If that outstanding carnivorous animal, the lion, is to “eat straw like the ox”, surely no others will be meat-eaters.

Figurative — WT April 15, 1967 p. 240 para. 12 The Benefits of Mankind’s Millennium — these formerly divided peoples cultivate and display the peaceful Christian spirit toward one another, instead of beastliness. This was prefigured in the following Messianic prophecy: … the lion will eat straw…

Literal — WT May 1, 1970 p. 267 para. 8 Keep Close in Mind “The Conclusion of the System of Things” — Even the animals will be peaceable… In fact, the scripture at Isaiah 11:6-9 pictures a wolf and a lamb living together peacefully.

Both Literal and Figurative — WT April 15, 1971 p. 245 para. 21 How “Restoration of All Things” Is Made — The beauty of that peace and harmony, besides now fulfilling the further words of the prophet Isaiah in a spiritual sense, will become more concrete in a literal fulfillment of those same prophetic words, which we read in Isaiah 11:6-9.

Literal — WT February 15, 1971 p. 106Family Study a Blessing — teacher called the mother, who through a friend explained the child’s desire to play with a lion in Paradise.

Figurative — Man’s Salvation book (1975) p 191/2 — here these potentially harmful animals must be used as illustrations in the prophecy

Both Literal and Figurative — WT October 1, 1975 p. 607 para. 13 Flight to the True Kingdom Refuge — The harmless relationship between beast and man that will then prevail will correspond with the description of Isaiah 11:6-9, which has already found its fulfillment in the spiritual paradise now enjoyed by Jehovah’s Christian witnesses.

Figurative — WT February 15, 1976 p. 127 Isaiah — A Book Overflowing with Good News! — In Jehovah’s spiritual paradise today persons who formerly had dispositions like a wolf, a leopard, a lion or a bear have become docile.

Literal — WT October 1, 1977 p. 592 Changing Personalities in Kenya’s Paradise — in God’s new order, it can be expected that even the most vicious of the wild animals will be tamed, to live at peace alongside mankind

Figurative — WT October 15, 1979 p. 9 What Blessings on Earth During the Millennium? — Irenaeus recognized that these words are a fitting description of how God’s truth can make personality changes in “savage men”.

Both Literal and Figurative — WT January 15, 1980 p. 14 para. 22 God’s Government — Mankind’s Only Hope — Even today persons with animalistic tendencies, by applying God’s Word in their lives, are learning to live at peace with others. God’s Word indicates that, under Kingdom rule, even the animals will live in peace

Literal — WT April 15, 1981 p. 5 Origin of the Millennial Hope — The lamb will not dread the wolf, nor will the leopard harm the kid (xi. 8 [6]); that is, as the following verse explains, tyranny and violence will no longer be practised on God’s holy mountain

Both Literal and Figurative — WT December 1, 1983 p. 31 Questions From Readers — “It would be inconsistent for God to inspire such a prophecy as that of Isa 11:6-9, Eze 34:25 and Hos 2:18 to have only a figurative or spiritual meaning and not have a true copy of these things in actual life

Figurative — WT December 15, 1983 p. 15 Do You Remember? — This is a foretaste of how humans will live together peacefully on this earth in a physical Paradise during the Thousand Year Reign of Christ Jesus

Literal — WT November 15, 1983 p. 30 para. 18 Abound in Hope! — why, “even the lion will eat straw just like the bull,” as no doubt it did in Eden

Figurative — WT October 1, 1983 p. 7 Can You Enjoy a Paradise Now? — there is only one force in the universe that can cause people to make such drastic changes in their disposition.

Literal — WT October 1, 1983 pp. 4-5 Can You Enjoy a Paradise Now? — This would restore the Paradise conditions that existed in the garden of Eden when animals and humans lived in that garden in perfect harmony.

Figurative — WT January 1, 1985 p. 14 para. 20 Unified In Publishing the Word of Jehovah — It is illustrated at Isaiah 11:6-9, which tells of the spiritual paradise now existing among Jehovah’s restored people

Literal — WT November 15, 1988 p. 6 The New World — Paradise Regained! — Think of children able to play safely with animals now so dangerous.

Figurative — WT June 1, 1988 p. 7 Why Some Have Changed Their Religion — People with personalities formerly as different as sheep are from wolves are now getting along peaceably in the Christian assembly.

Literal — WT November 15, 1989 p. 13 para. 16 Do All Things for the Good News — she showed me Isaiah 11:6-9 about animals living in true peace

Figurative — WT October 1, 1992 p. 19 para. 19 The Messiah’s Presence and His Rule — the subjects of his Kingdom are learning to live peaceably together, fulfilling Isaiah 11:6-9

Literal — WT December 1, 1996 p. 15 para. 1 Youths Who Remember Their Creator — Then I dream about how beautiful Paradise will be in the future and about how I can touch the animals then.

Figurative — WT February 15, 1996 p. 25 Spreading Bible Truth in Portugal — Truly a case of ‘the wolf residing with the lamb’!

Both literal and Figurative — WT July 15, 1998 p. 6 What Future Do You Want for Your Children? — Try to envision the grand fulfillment of this prophecy: “The wolf will actually reside for a while with the male lamb, and with the kid the leopard itself will lie down, and the calf and the maned young lion and the well-fed animal all together; and a mere little boy will be leader over them.” (Isaiah 11:6) Even today, the spiritual security described in these words has a figurative fulfillment

Figurative — WT September 15, 2001 p. 18 para. 11 Jehovah’s Blessing Makes Us Rich — This “fruitage of the spirit” is part of “the new personality” that Christians put on in place of any rapacious, beastlike traits they may formerly have displayed.

Literal — WT November 15, 2003 p. 6 You Can Believe in a Paradise Earth — Animals will pose no danger to man.

Figurative — WT April 1, 2003 p. 19 para. 18 Mildness — An Essential Christian Quality — The Bible likens this transformation to the change of vicious wild beasts — wolf, leopard, lion, bear, and cobra — to peaceful domestic animals — lamb, kid, calf, and cow.

Literal — WT January 15, 2003 p. 6 Has Evil Won? — Their peace will not be threatened from any source — human or animal.

Figurative — WT November 1, 2004 p. 7 Who Is the Right Leader for Today? — Those men who today attack others like voracious lions or who act like ill-tempered bears toward their neighbors will have changed their dispositions completely.

Literal — WT October 1, 2004 p. 6 “The Meek Shall Inherit the Earth” — How? — They will enjoy peace even with the beasts of the field.

Figurative — WT May 1, 2004 p. 8 para. 1 Be Courageous Like Jeremiah — JEHOVAH’s WITNESSES dwell in a spiritual paradise.

Literal — WT September 1, 2007 p. 7 “Written for Our Instruction” — What a beautiful prospect!

Figurative — WT May 15, 2008 p. 28 Pursue “Holiness in God’s Fear” — Figuratively speaking, people who are violent and aggressive in action and speech are compared to wild beasts.

Literal — WT September 15, 2012 p. 10 Peace for a Thousand Years—And Beyond! — So we should not be surprised when we read in the Bible that peace will come to prevail between humans and animals. (Read Isaiah 11:6-9; 65:25.)

Who Are The ‘Glorious Ones’ (2Pe 2:10)?

All anointed — WT September 1, 1960 p. 539 para. 14 Awake Worshipers in the Time of the End — The “glorious ones” here referred to are not any who are bright and shining in their own eyes or who are glorious in the eyes of others due to their personal achievements. Those who are the brothers of the King Jesus Christ have been selected as heirs of the heavenly kingdom — a glorious privilege indeed!

All anointed — WT October 1, 1965 p. 592 para. 7 Execution of Divine Judgment upon the Ungodly — Who are these “glorious ones”? They must be those who receive glory from Jehovah God and his Lord of lords, Jesus Christ. According to Isaiah 60:1,2, Jehovah’s “own glory” would be conferred upon the remnant of spiritual Israel, the anointed Christians.

Elders — WT January 15, 1979 p. 25 Why Keep Free from Murmuring? — They were individuals who were “disregarding lordship and speaking abusively of glorious ones,” or responsible men in the congregation.

Elders — WT January 15, 1980 p. 19 para. 10 Are You a Loyal Subject of God’s Government? — Further describing them, the apostle says: “Daring, self-willed, they do not tremble at glorious ones [persons entrusted with oversight within God’s congregation] but speak abusively.”

Anointed elders — WT August 15, 1982 p. 28 pars. 14-15 Heed the ‘Warnings Placed Before Us’! — Those ungodly persons also spoke abusively of “glorious ones” (literally, “of glories”), evidently those who had certain glory conferred upon them by Jehovah God and Jesus Christ… 15 Certainly, those of Christ’s anointed followers who serve faithfully as appointed Christian overseers have had glory, or honor, conferred upon them.

Anointed elders — WT September 15, 1989 p. 22 para. 8 Be Obedient to Those Taking the Lead — Surely, we do not want to be like the “ungodly men” of Jude’s day who ‘disregarded lordship and spoke abusively of glorious ones,’ anointed Christian elders with God-given glory, or honor, conferred upon them.

Anointed elders — WT April 15, 1991 p. 31 Beware of Apostates! — Unlike the archangel Michael, who would not even bring a judgment against the Devil in abusive terms, the ungodly men spoke abusively of “glorious ones,” evidently those with certain glow conferred upon them by God and Christ as anointed elders.

Elders — WT September 1, 1997 pp. 15-16 pars. 13-14 Beware of False Teachers! — Jude writes that “these men, … indulging in dreams, are defiling the flesh … and speaking abusively of glorious ones.” (2 Peter 2:10; Jude 8) In what sense, though, do they “look down on lordship” and speak “abusively of glorious ones”? They do so in that they despise divinely constituted authority. Christian elders represent the glorious Jehovah God and his Son and, as a result, have certain glory conferred upon them. True, they make mistakes, as did Peter himself, but the Scriptures urge members of the congregation to be submissive to such glorious ones.

Elders — WT June 1, 1998 p. 17 para. 10 “Put Up a Hard Fight for the Faith!” — But if we dwell on their faults and undermine respect for them, might we be “speaking abusively of glorious ones”? In verse 10, Jude mentions those who “are speaking abusively of all the things they really do not know.” Some will, at times, criticize a decision made by a body of elders or a judicial committee.

Elders — WT November 15, 2008 p. 22 para. 9 Highlights From the Letters of James and of Peter — While “glorious ones,” that is, Christian elders, have faults and may err at times, we must not speak abusively of them.

JOHN 17:3 “THIS MEANS EVERLASTING LIFE, THEIR TAKING IN KNOWLEDGE OF YOU …”

WT December 15, 2002 p. 8 para. 5 “Draw Close to God” — Many translations of this verse differ slightly from the New World Translation. Instead of saying “taking in knowledge” of God, they simply render the verb “to know” God or “knowing” God. However, a number of scholars note that the sense of the word used in the original Greek involves something more — a continuous process, one that may even lead to intimate acquaintance with another.

Oct 2013 Revised NWT released:

John 17:3 — “This means everlasting life, their coming to know you…”

WT April 15, 2015 p. 21 para. 7 — John 17:3 says: “This means everlasting life, their coming to know you, the only true God, and the one whom you sent, Jesus Christ.” Thus, our objective should be not merely to take in knowledge but to come to “know” Jehovah better as a Person.

So WT 2002 says “taking in knowledge” is better than “coming to know” God, but WT 2015 says the total opposite! Why did false religions’ many translations’ ave this right all along while the NWT was mistranslated?

Do We Have Guardian Angels?

(Exodus 23:20) I am sending an angel ahead of you to guard you on the way

YES — WT October 15, 1950 p. 381 “Be Fruitful, Multiply, Fill the Earth” — To assist [Adam and Eve] to continue in the way of righteousness and obedience and to protect them from evil, God provided them with a guardian angel.

YES — WT August 1, 1958 p. 455 Why Many Doubt Satan’s Existence — could not have created any wicked spirit person. The Bible also tells us that God created many righteous spirit creatures, angels, among whom was one that God appointed as covering cherub or guardian angel of the first human pair.

NO — WT April 1, 1976 p. 224 Questions From Readers — it appears that there was a widespread belief, though not based directly on the Bible, that an angel was assigned to watch over each Israelite, as a sort of guardian angel.

NO — Reasoning From the Scriptures p. 69 — What is the origin of popular customs associated with birthday celebrations? … The Greek believed that everyone had a protective spirit or daemon who attended his birth and watched over him in life. This spirit had a mystic relation with the god on whose birthday the individual was born. The Romans also subscribed to this idea … This notion was carried down in human belief and is reflected in the guardian angel.”

YES — it-1 (1988) pp. 107-108 Angel — God’s servants are assured of the ever-present, invisible protecting armies, as real as those that surrounded the prophet Elisha and his servant. “He will give his own angels a command concerning you, to guard you in all your ways.” Yes, “the angel of Jehovah is camping all around those fearing him, and he rescues them.”

YES — WT November 15, 1998 pp. 6-7 How Angels Can Help You — Guardian Angels. Do angels care for people and protect them? The apostle Paul asked: “Are they [angels] not all spirits for public service, sent forth to minister for those who are going to inherit salvation?” (Hebrews 1:14). Clearly, the answer to Paul’s question is yes…
Present-day servants of Jehovah God are fully convinced that God’s invisible angelic forces are real and are able to provide protection, as they did for Elisha and his attendant.

YES — WT October 15, 2002 pp. 17-18 para. 16 Jehovah Cares for You — Are you convinced of Jehovah’s saving power? Are you aware of his angelic protection?

NO — WT September 15, 2008 p. 9 Jehovah Is “the Provider of Escape” for Us — 8 As individuals, we know that our immediate physical protection is not guaranteed. We take the position expressed by the three faithful Hebrews who refused to bow down to King Nebuchadnezzar’s image of gold. Those God-fearing young men did not presume that Jehovah would miraculously protect them from physical harm. (Read Daniel 3:17,18.) As matters turned out, Jehovah did deliver them from the flames of the fiery furnace. (Dan. 3:21-27) Even in Bible times, however, miraculous deliverance was the exception rather than the rule. Many faithful servants of Jehovah died at the hands of opposers

NO — WT June 1, 2005 p. 31 Questions From Readers — It appears that there was a belief among some Jews that each servant of God had his own angel — in effect, a “guardian angel.” Of course, this view is not directly taught in God’s Word.

NO — WT May 15, 2009 pp. 22-23 para. 10 The Angels — “Spirits for Public Service” — The Scriptures do not teach that each person on earth has a guardian angel

YES — WT January 15, 2010 p. 10 para. 13 Belonging to Jehovah — An Undeserved Kindness — How does Jehovah protect his people from these spiritual dangers? The psalm says: “He will give his own angels a command concerning you, to guard you in all your ways.” (Ps. 91:11) Heavenly angels guide and protect us so that we can preach the good news.

NO — WT November 1, 2010 p. 16 How Spirit Creatures Affect Us — Jesus did not necessarily mean that each of his followers has a guardian angel assigned to him

YES — 2013 Yearbook of Jehovah’s Witnesses, p. 30 — “‘If we had been at home,’ said Chinyere, ‘we would surely have died. After the disaster, we were left with only our meeting clothes, but we have our lives. The circuit overseer immediately set up a relief committee, and the brothers took good care of us. We are very grateful.’ Collins said: ‘My relatives who had been opposed to my being a Witness have changed their minds. One of them told me: ‘Your Jehovah answers prayers. Hold on to your God because he helps you.’ Another person said: ‘Whatever you have been doing to serve God, continue to do it whole-souled.’ We have truly seen Jehovah’s hand in our case. I am very happy.’”

Note: The official stance is that Jehovah will protect individuals as he sees fit, and there are many accounts in the WT publications where people have prayed and been saved from death.
However, we do not have guardian angels, only the tease of them for when we are facing persecution etc.

The “Alpha And Omega” Of Revelation 22:12 Refers To…

Jesus — Light (1930) p. 268

Jehovah — WT January 1, 1953 p. 31

Jesus — WT July 1, 1955 p. 387

An angel (speaking for Jehovah) — Awake! June 8, 1966 p. 28

Jehovah — WT November 15, 1967 p. 680

Jehovah — Awake! August 22, 1978 p. 28

Jesus — WT October 1, 1978 p. 15 (A major change in just 2 months!)

Jehovah — Revelation Grand Climax (1988) p. 316 para. 6

Jehovah — WT December 1, 1999 p. 19

Jesus — WT December 15, 2003 p. 21

Jehovah — WT December 15, 2009 p. 30

Who Replaced Judas As The 12th Apostle?

Paul — WT December 15, 1951 p. 763 Questions From Readers

Paul — WT July 15, 1957 p. 423 Do the Apostles Have Successors?

Matthias — WT November 15, 1971 p. 688 para. 3 Appointed Officers in the Theocratic Organization

Matthias — WT May 15, 1971 p. 320 Questions From Readers

Where Do The Great Crowd ‘Render Service’?

Four reasons why it IS ‘in the court of the gentiles’

WT August 15, 1980 p. 15 The “Great Crowd” Renders Sacred Service Where? — The Greek word ‘na-os’ refers often to the inner sanctuary representing heaven itself

• It was the entire temple (na-os’) that had been 46 years in the building
• It was the entire temple (na-os’) that was destroyed as a judgment from God
• It was from the courts of the outer temple (na-os’) that Jesus drove the money changers

(Note: See above for proof this is false)

• It was in the outer temple (na-os’) that Judas threw back the 30 pieces of silver
• HENCE it is consistent that the “great crowd” serve God in the earthly court of the spiritual temple

Five reasons why it is NOT ‘in the court of the gentiles’

WT May 1, 2002 p. 30 Questions From Readers — In times past, it has been said that the great crowd is in a spiritual equivalent, or an antitype, of the Court of the Gentiles that existed in Jesus’ day. However, further research has revealed at least five reasons why that is not so.

Resurrected Ones Can Marry?

Women may be turned into men — Golden Age April 2, 1930 p. 446 Bible Questions and Answers — Whether the identity of the sexes, as such, will be preserved, we do not know. There have been some well authenticated instances in which women have been transformed into men, and it is possible that this transformation may become general and we shall all be brothers together.

YES — “The Truth Shall Make You Free” 1943 p. 362-4 — [Evil ones] will not come forth [in the resurrection] to take part in the divine mandate [filing the earth], because that will have been completed by the Lord’s “other sheep”.

NO — WT October 15, 1950 p. 381 “Be Fruitful, Multiply, Fill the Earth” — Nor will the resurrected multitudes be privileged to do so, for Jesus plainly stated that such will not marry nor be given in marriage

Even survivors won’t marry — WT September 15, 1954 p. 575 Questions From Readers — After that final test there will definitely be no marrying or being given in marriage then by those counted worthy of the new world and having the right to eternal life, just as angels have that right

YES — WT September 15, 1954 p. 575 Questions From Readers — It is even reasonable and allowable to entertain the comforting thought that those of the other sheep who now die faithful will have an early resurrection and live during the time when the procreation mandate is being fulfilled and when paradise conditions are being spread earth-wide and that they will share in this divinely given service.

NO — WT October 1, 1956 p. 601 para. 9 ‘He That Marries Not Does Better’ — She died single, and that without the hope of enjoying married life in God’s new world after she is resurrected from the dead.

NO — WT November 15, 1961 p. 704 Questions From Readers — for dead ones with spiritual, heavenly hopes and for dead ones with earthly Paradisaic hopes the rule enunciated by Jesus Christ stands unaltered: “In the resurrection neither do men marry nor are women given in marriage”

NO — WT October 15, 1967 p. 638 Questions From Readers — Jesus’ words apply to the earthly resurrection, and they indicate that those resurrected will not marry or be reunited in a marriage relationship with former mates.

YES / MAYBE — WT August 15, 2014 p. 29-30 Questions From Readers — “Could Jesus be referring only to the heavenly resurrection?” “It is possible”

When Do The 1260 Days Begin And End (Da 7:25; Da 12:7; Rev 11:2,3; 13:5)?

During the 1800’s the Watchtower claimed this was prophetic of 1260 years. Now it is said to be a period of days that correspond approximately to 1260 literal days. There have been at least 11 teachings, spanning 9 different periods of time.

it — 1 p. 579 Daniel, Book of — Daniel is outstanding in his recording of prophetic time periods: …the periods of 1290, 1335, and 2300 days… All of these time prophecies are vital to an understanding of God’s dealings with his people:

As the 1260 days do not line up exactly with any relevant, literal time period of importance to the Watchtower, numerous adjustments have been made, most not even 1260 days. These have related to:

• Papal Rule

• World War One

• The End of the Gentile Times

• The arrest of Rutherford

• The sentencing of Rutherford

When Do The 1290 Days Begin And End (Dan 12:11)?

When Do The 1335 Days Begin And End (Dan 12:12)?

When Do The 2300 Days Begin And End (Dan 8:14)?

How Long Was The Tribulation For Jerusalem In 70 CE?

4 YEARS — WT December 15, 1968 p. 748 para. 32 “Your Deliverance Is Getting Near” — Has no “great tribulation” occurred again since 70-73 C.E. that compares with the Jewish disaster of those years

4 MONTHS 25 DAYS — it — 2 p. 47 Jerusalem — In just 4 months and 25 days, from April 3 to August 30, 1970 C.E., the conquest had been effected. Thus, the tribulation, though intense, was remarkably short.

4.5 YEARS — WT July 15, 2013 para. 6-8 — Chart on p. 4,5, indicates it lasted 66 C.E — 70 C.E

When Did The Gentile Times End?

AUTUMN 1914 — WT March 15, 1902 p. 90

OCTOBER 1914 — WT December 1, 1905 (3671)

AUGUST 1st 1914 — WT November 1, 1922 p. 333

JULY/AUGUST 1914 — WT February 15, 1925 p. 54

OCTOBER 1914 — WT June 1, 1931 p. 169

Matthew 24:14 Has Been Fulfilled?

YES — WT October 1, 1951 p. 601 para. 7 Laying the Stone in Completion — The Gentile times ended in 1914 and the prophecies were fulfilled exactly as foretold at Matthew 24 and Luke 21, but have not been heeded by these millions.

NO — WT October 15, 1955 p. 621 para. 1 The Triumphant Message of “The Kingdom” — Today, in this year 1955, the temple of Jerusalem is no more, as he foretold that it would not be, but his prophecy concerning “this good news of the kingdom” is being fulfilled.

YES — ws chap. 7 p. 61 para. 9 Settling Accounts Over the Use of Christ’s Funds — To mark his return, two wars of world proportions, accompanied now by many other wars of lesser proportions, have bloodied our earth. As predicted, these have been accompanied by famines, pestilences, and earthquakes, and by the increasing of lawlessness and the preaching of “this good news of the kingdom” in all the inhabited earth. This has fulfilled the details of what Jesus said would be “the sign of [his] presence and of the conclusion of the system of things.” — Matthew 24:3-15.

IT APPLIES TO THE 1ST CENTURY — WT June 15, 1992 p. 14 para. 14 Serving as Fishers of Men — For the needs of the first-century Christians, Jesus’ prophecy at Matthew 24:14 was fulfilled before Jerusalem was destroyed in 70 C.E.

YES — WT May 1, 1992 p. 22 para. 19 Keep Awake in “the Time of the End” — As we look back over three quarters of a century, we can see how one prophecy after another has been fulfilled — The restoration of true worship; the deliverance of the anointed remnant, along with their companions, into a spiritual paradise; the preaching of the good news of the Kingdom on a global scale; the appearance of the great crowd.

NO — WT May 1, 1993 p. 12 para. 7 Shedding Light on Christ’s Presence — Each Yearbook of JW’s adds to the evidence that these aspects of the sign are being fulfilled.

YES — WT September 1, 1995 pp. 17-18 para. 17 Christian Witnesses for Divine Sovereignty — Jesus said: “This good news of the kingdom will be preached in all the inhabited earth for a witness to all the nations; and then the end will come.” Has this prophecy been fulfilled? Indeed, it has.

NO — WT August 15, 1997 p. 14 para. 11 Living for Today or for an Eternal Future? — 11 There is also Jesus’ prediction that “this good news of the kingdom will be preached in all the inhabited earth for a witness to all the nations; and then the end will come.” (Matthew 24:14) Today, Jehovah’s Witnesses carry out their work in 233 lands, island groups, and territories. True, untouched territories still exist, and perhaps in Jehovah’s due time, a door of opportunity will open.

Will There Be Another World War?

NO — WT October 15, 1955 p. 638 Questions From Readers — But where they really are leading the ‘kings’ (the rulers) of the entire inhabited earth is to the greatest war of all times, not a mere World War III with hydrogen bombs

MAYBE — WT April 15, 1959 p. 229 para. 2 The Perfect Government for All Mankind — Like it or not, all of us are subject to one common danger. This is recognized by the human leaders of the day as being World War III, which will be global in its consequences.

NO — WT April 1, 1966 p. 196 Missionaries to Fill the Need — “Look at what people are facing,” Franz urged. “Not exactly the outbreak of World War III, a battle between men, no, but what you are facing and people in your assignments are facing is foretold in the Word of God.”

MAYBE — WT December 15, 1967 p. 749 para. 22 “In All the Nations the Good News Has to Be Preached First” — What about the possibilities for tribulation, destruction and horror of another world war, With nuclear bombs carried to their targets by long-range missiles

NO — rs p. 240 para. 2 Last Days — The end of the present global system will come, not as a result of indiscriminate slaughter in nuclear war…

POSSIBLY — Awake! June 8, 1981 p. 11 Hope of Escaping World Destruction — Will this nationalistic “pushing” match result in World War III? Possibly.

NO — WT April 1, 1997 p. 8 Are These Really the Last Days? — If there was a World War III, with all of today’s nuclear powers deploying their weapons, the aftermath would likely find this earth a charred waste… Could wars and pollution simply continue to worsen until man has destroyed himself and this planet? No; for the Bible itself decrees that the earth will last forever.

Where Did The Name “Jehovah’s Witnesses” Come From?

1911 — H.A. Ironside (Plymouth Brethren) in “Lectures on Daniel the Prophet” when referring to the Jews to whom the promises of Isa 43 would be fulfilled, noted on p. 152: “These shall be Jehovah’s witnesses, testifying to the power and glory of the one true God, when apostate Christendom shall have been given up to the strong delusion to believe the lie of the Antichrist.”

1931 — Proclaimers (jv) 1993 chap. 11 p. 152 How We Came to Be Known as Jehovah’s Witnesses — “In contrast, A. H. Macmillan said concerning that announcement by Brother Rutherford: “There is no doubt in my mind — not then nor now — that the Lord guided him in that, and that is the name Jehovah wants us to bear, and we’re very happy and very glad to have it.” Which viewpoint do the facts support? Was the name ‘a stroke of genius’ on the part of Brother Rutherford, or was it the result of divine providence?
…therefore we joyfully embrace and take the name which the mouth of the Lord God has named, and we desire to be known as and called by the name, to wit, Jehovah’s Witnesses.”

WT February 1, 1980 p. 11 The Divine Name in Later Times — Interestingly, Raymundus Martini, a Spanish [Catholic] monk of the Dominican order, first rendered the divine name as “Jehova.” This appeared in his book Pugeo Fidei, published in 1270 C.E. — 700 years ago.

(Isaiah 62:2) “And you will be called by a new name, which Jehovah’s own mouth will designate.”
Note: What does the Bible indicate this name would be? (Acts 11:26) It was first in Antioch that the disciples were by divine providence called Christians. Interestingly, when the name was adopted in 1931, all “Jehovah’s Witnesses” were said to be of the anointed (it was prior to the 1935 cut off date). After the two classes were identified in 1935, ONLY the anointed could call themselves “Jehovah’s Witnesses”. The Great Crowd had to be known by the lesser name ‘Jonadabs’.

What Is The ‘New Name’ In Isa 62:2

(Isaiah 62:2) And you will be called by a new name, which Jehovah’s own mouth will designate.

“Jehovah’s Witnesses” — July 26 1931 convention resolution adopted at Columbus Ohio “BE IT RESOLVED:… we joyfully embrace and take the name which the mouth of the Lord God has named, and we desire to be known as and called by the name, to wit, Jehovah’s Witnesses. — Isa. 62:2”

“Jehovah’s Witnesses” — WT September 15, 1931 p. 279 — therefore we joyfully embrace and take the name which the mouth of the Lord God has named, and we desire to be known as and called by the name, to wit, Jehovah’s witnesses. — Isa. 43:10-12; 62:2

NOT “Jehovah’s Witnesses” — WT October 1, 1957 p. 607 Questions From Readers — we see that these texts in Isaiah [62:2] do not specifically refer to the name “Jehovah’s witnesses”

“Jehovah’s Witnesses” — WT May 15, 1985 p. 17 para. 18 The Finest Friendship Endures in an Unfriendly World — So, in the spirit of Isaiah 62:2, God’s spirit-begotten organization, gathered in convention at Columbus, Ohio, in 1931, joyfully adopted the name “Jehovah’s witnesses.”

“Jehovah’s Witnesses” — WT May 1, 1987 p. 28 Looking Back Over 93 Years of Living — And how thrilling it was for me to be at the Columbus, Ohio, convention in 1931 when Brother Rutherford submitted the ‘new name’ Jehovah’s Witnesses, and all of us adopted it enthusiastically! Immediately afterward, all the congregations of Jehovah’s people around the globe adopted that ‘new name.’ — Compare Isaiah 62:2.

NOT “Jehovah’s Witnesses” — jv (1993) chap. 11 p. 156 How We Came to Be Known… — Although the evidence points persuasively to Jehovah’s direction in selection of the name Jehovah’s Witnesses, WT February 1, 1944, pp. 42-3; and WT October 1, 1957 p. 607 and the book “New Heavens and a New Earth” (pp. 231-7) later pointed out that this name is not the “new name” referred to at Isaiah 62:2

NOT “Jehovah’s Witnesses” — ip-2 (2001) chap. 23 pp. 337-338 “A New Name” — 5 What does Jehovah have in mind for Zion, his heavenly “woman,” represented by ancient Jerusalem? He states: “The nations will certainly see your righteousness, O woman, and all kings your glory. And you will actually be called by a new name, which the very mouth of Jehovah will designate.” (Isaiah 62:2) 7 Jehovah now confirms the changed condition of Zion by giving her a new name. That new name signifies the blessed condition and honored status enjoyed by Zion’s earthly children beginning in 537 B.C.E. It shows that Jehovah acknowledges Zion as belonging to him. Today, the Israel of God is thrilled to be the object of Jehovah’s delight in this way, and the other sheep rejoice with them.

How Long To Create Mountain Ranges?

QUICKLY — WT July 15, 1968 p. 421 Was There an Earthwide Flood? — What tremendous changes occurred in earth’s surface with the fall of this vast canopy of water! This immense weight of water apparently caused a shifting and buckling of earth’s relatively thin crust. Thus, new mountains were thrust upward, old mountains rose to new heights, shallow sea basins were deepened and new shorelines were established.

SLOWLY — Awake! March 8, 1983 p. 14 Creationism — Is It Scientific? — Their teaching that the earth and even the universe are less than 10,000 years old contradicts all the findings of modern science. They are so far out of step that they invite ridicule from scientists. Geologists can point to their measurements of geologic processes that extend far beyond that narrow time frame. Ocean sediments have accumulated over far more than 10,000 years. The time to build mountains and wear them down is measured in millions of years. For continents to drift apart and form oceans takes hundreds of millions of years. To say that all of this goes back only 10,000 years is simply absurd in the eyes of geologists.

QUICKLY — God’s Word — 1989 p. 111-113 pars. 29-32 Science: Has It Proved the Bible Wrong? — For the Flood to have happened, the pre-Flood sea basins would have to have been shallower, and the mountains lower than they are now… Since the mountains and sea basins rise and fall, it is apparent that at one time the mountains were not as high as they are now and the great sea basins were not as deep. 32 What happened to the floodwaters after the Flood? Movement of these plates can cause changes in the level of the earth’s surface… It is quite likely that — perhaps triggered by the Flood itself — the plates moved, the sea bottom sank, and the great trenches opened, allowing the water to drain off the land.

Should We Use The Phrase “Brothers And Sisters”?

YES — WT September 15, 1950 p. 327 God’s Blessed Family — others are mere babes who must be looked after and cared for by more mature brothers and sisters.

NO — WT January 1, 1951 p. 31 Questions From Readers — So in using modern speech in addressing the congregation the word brothers is sufficient, including all present, and makes unnecessary the longer address of “brothers and sisters”.

YES (two weeks later!) — WT January 15, 1951 p. 37 Producing the Yearbook of Jehovah’s Witnesses — It is a thrilling report of a spiritual family of brothers and sisters, a family that is unified by God’s spirit,

How Long Is A Creative Day?

Zions Watchtower Dec 1881 The Creative Week — “If the seventh period of creation in which the Father rested is seven thousand years long — as shown above — so are the other six periods; and so we have seven times seven thousand years…”

WT January 1, 1951 p. 27 The Christian’s Sabbath 7,000 years for each of the creative days as well as the rest day is consistent with the Scriptures.

WT August 1, 1954 p. 478 The Purpose of Your Witnessing — Each creative day was 7,000 years in length. See “New Heavens and a New Earth”, p. 40-43.

WT January 1, 1987 p. 30 Questions From Readers — a study of the fulfillment of Bible prophecy and of our location in the stream of time strongly indicate that each of the creative days is 7,000 years long.

WT January 1, 1993 p. 4 Our Grand Creator and His Works — In an orderly sequence of six ‘creative days,’ each thousands of years in length

WT April 1, 1996 p. 13 para. 10 Praise the King of Eternity! — Wonderful developments took place on earth during the six creative “days” of Genesis chapter 1, each day covering thousands of years.

WT February 1, 2003 p. 4 How to Cultivate a Balanced View of Work — at the end of the six creative “days,” or long periods of time, “God saw everything he had made and, look! it was very good”

Awake! September 22, 2003 p. 21 Science Was My Religion — the creative days lasted aeons

Awake! January 22, 2004 p. 23 Why I Believe the Bible — A Nuclear Scientist Tells His Story — the creative “days” encompass thousands of years

WT April 1, 2004 p. 6 Identifying the Wild Beast and Its Mark — God’s creative week comprises seven ‘days,’ or extended time periods

WT January 1, 2004 p. 28 para. 3 Highlights From the Book of Genesis 1 — the six creative “days,” or time periods of special creative works

WT February 15, 2011 p. 8 para. 10 Holy Spirit — At Work in Creation! — These are not 24-hour days but are epochs.

Awake! November 2011 p. 9 Which Approach Is More Reasonable? — Each day evidently involved a considerable length of time.

Awake! March 2014 p. 5 How Long Did God Take To Create The Universe? — each of the six creative days could have lasted for thousands of years.

The Correct View Of Zoos

BAD — Nov 15,1949 Watchtower p. 349 “PROPER RELATIONSHIP BETWEEN MEN AND BEAST” — “Men have wrongfully gone into the wilds and trapped the wild beasts and removed them from their natural homes, and placed them in prisons, such as zoos, and thus inflicted upon them cruel punishment. God never imprisoned wild beasts in zoos, but mercifully protected them through the Flood, and after the Flood by including them in his ever-lasting covenant. He provided the forests as the home of the wild beasts, and men have no excuse or justification to remove the beasts from their homes or to invade their homes to wantonly slay them.”

GOOD — Awake! September 2012 p. 16 “A CLOSER LOOK AT TODAY’S ZOOS” — “Some animal-rights activists question whether species should be taken from the wild and confined in unnatural environments. Activists argue that zoos restrict the animals’ movements and disrupt their instinctive behavior. Since most children have a natural fascination with animals, a weekend or vacation visit to a zoo by the whole family offers parents the opportunity to teach their children about God’s creation. They can together gaze at the face of nature. A visit to the zoo can also enhance our respect for and awareness of the wonderful creatures that inhabit our fragile planet.”

Field Service Is Voluntary And Publishers Do Not Represent The WTBTS

Only the paid ministers are representatives: Yearbook 1970 p. 315 1969 — A Year of Praise — The Watch Tower Bible and Tract Society gives financial assistance to the circuit and district servants, special pioneers and missionaries around the world. We very much appreciate the assistance that the congregation publishers gave the traveling representatives of the Society by entertaining them in their homes wherever possible.

BUT you are not representatives: KM Feb 1989 pp. 3-4 Our Identification as Jehovah’s Witnesses — Therefore, publishers do well to avoid representing themselves as agents or representatives of the Watchtower Bible and Tract Society of New York, Inc., or any other corporation used by “the faithful and discreet slave” to advance Kingdom interests. — Matt. 24:45-47… If any publishers use a personal name card in connection with their field service activities, they should not print thereon that they are representatives of the Watchtower Society.

The WT train you: KM March 2004 p. 4 para. 3 A Cavalry Charge That Involves You — By means of the Theocratic Ministry School and other congregation meetings, God’s ministers have been trained to speak God’s message with authority.

And equip you: KM March 2004 p. 4 para. 6 A Cavalry Charge That Involves You — Trained, well equipped to deliver God’s message, and working under angelic direction, Jehovah’s people are an irresistible force. Let us continue to play our part in the fulfillment of this thrilling prophetic vision.

And tell you what to wear: KM March 1996 p. 3 para. 6 Preparation — Key to Success — In addition to preparing and practicing your presentation, you should also ask yourself, ‘Is the clothing that I plan to wear suitable for the ministry?’

And organize you: KM July 2012 p. 5 para. 4 Before Preaching, You May Need to Search — the body of elders, particularly the service overseer, should organize and oversee the search work

You are just a volunteer: KM Dec 2006 p. 6 para. 6 A Volunteer Spirit Brings Blessings — The most important volunteer work that we can perform today is the Kingdom-preaching work.

You are not affiliated: KM April 2009 p. 4 Question Box — Congregations or individuals should not use logos or names of the organization’s legal entities, or variations thereof, on their Kingdom Halls, signs, letterhead, personal objects, and so forth. Such use of the organization’s logos may cause confusion for public officials, publishers, and others about the legal affiliation of the congregation with the organization’s legal entities.

You are first interviewed: Organized to do Jehovah’s Will (od) 2019 p. 79 — “The presiding overseer will arrange to have two elders (one being a member of the congregation service committee) discuss the matter with you and the bible student.”

You must qualify: Organized to do Jehovah’s Will (od) 2019 p. 81 — “Once the elders determine that the bible student qualifies to engage in the field ministry, he is eligible to receive his own copy of Organized to do Jehovah’s will book”

Then you must report back to the WT: Organized to do Jehovah’s Will (od) 2019 p. 86 — “It is important to submit an accurate report of Hours in field Service.”

The WT has minimum requirements to meet: Organized to do Jehovah’s Will (od) 2019 p. 87 — “Auxiliary, regular, and special pioneers as well as missionaries have hour requirements to meet. Congregation publishers are likewise encouraged to put the Kingdom interest first and exert themselves in the ministry to accomplish all that they can in the field according to their circumstances”

The WT has rules to cater for exceptions: Organized to do Jehovah’s Will (od) 2019 p. 87 — “Time spent in the field service should be reported in full hours. An exception to this is made when a publisher is very limited because of advanced age, is shut in, is confined to a nursing home, or is otherwise incapacitated. Such a publisher may report field service in 15-minute increments rather than in the full hours. Even if he gives a witness for just 15 minutes during a month, He should report this time so that he can continue to be counted as a regular Kingdom Publisher”

The WT’s elders uphold the rules: Organized to do Jehovah’s Will Book page 87 — “This provision is made, however, only for those who are very limited in their activity. The congregation service committee will determine whether a publisher qualifies for this arrangement.”

1935 And Increasing Memorial Partakers

WT March 1, 1954 p. 153 para. 16 “Restoration of True Religion Today” — Since this identification, each one in the theocratic organization has known whether he is one of the few “remaining ones” called to the heavenly Royal House or one of those called to the earthly position before the throne. True religion holds both classes in their proper place, both having the hope of life in God’s new world. Since 1935 one class has been decreasing in numbers on earth…

WT May 15, 1955 p. 314 TWELVE REQUIREMENTS FOR CHRISTIAN CHANNEL TODAY — Eleventh, the congregation of Christ must realize a change in her work from that of gathering a little flock for heavenly privileges to that of gathering out the “other sheep” to become prospective Kingdom subjects to live happily forever on a paradise earth that is destined to continue unendingly in fulfillment of the great Abrahamic promise. Only the anointed remnant have experienced this since the years 1932 and 1935.

WT December 1, 1970 p. 732 Teaching All Nationalities with a View to Baptism — Since it appears from the facts that the ones eligible for the heavenly kingdom were for the time completed in number by about 1935, does that mean that those baptized since then are baptized as being of the “great crowd” of “other sheep”? No… But at this time when it is principally to an earthly hope that God is pointing those who become his servants, what if anyone recently baptized should suddenly conclude that he or she was spirit-begotten? It would be well for such a one to do some self-examination as to whether that conclusion was truly based on the witness or the testimony of God’s spirit.

WT February 15, 1995 p. 19 “Have No Fear, Little Flock” — Logically, the calling of the little flock would draw to a close when the number was nearing completion, and the evidence is that the general gathering of these specially blessed ones ended in 1935.

WT August 15, 1996 p. 31 Questions From Readers — There is every reason to believe that the number of anointed ones will continue to decline as advanced age and unforeseen occurrences end their earthly lives.

WT January 15, 2000 p. 13 “Keep on the Watch” — Sixth, the number of genuine anointed disciples of Christ is dwindling, though some will evidently still be on earth when the great tribulation begins. Most of the remnant are quite elderly, and over the years the number of those who are truly anointed has been getting smaller.”

WT May 1, 2007 p. 31 Questions From Readers — Thus it appears that we cannot set a specific date for when the calling of Christians to the heavenly hope ends.

WT August 15, 2011 p. 22 Questions From Readers (Note: the number of partakers had been increasing for 6 years!) — Memorial partakers. This is the number of baptized individuals who partake of the emblems at the Memorial worldwide. Does this total represent the number of anointed ones on earth? Not necessarily. A number of factors — including past religious beliefs or even mental or emotional imbalance – might cause some to assume mistakenly that they have the heavenly calling.

(Note: ALL of the current Governing Body (7 persons as at 2015) were born AFTER the 1935 ‘cut off’)

Will The Men Of Sodom And Gomorrah Be Resurrected?

1879 YES WT July, 1879 p. 8

1951 ‘UTTER IMPOSSIBILITY’ WT May 1, 1951 p. 287

1952 NO WT June 1, 1952 p. 338

1965 YES WT August 1, 1965 p. 479

1967 NO WT July 1, 1967 p. 409

1974 YES Awake! October 8, 1974 p. 20

1988 NO WT June 1, 1988 p. 31

1988 SOME WILL Insight On The Scriptures, Vol. 1, p. 616 (released June 17th 1988)

1988 YES Insight On The Scriptures, Vol. 2, p. 985

1988 NO Revelation — Its Grand Climax p. 273

1988 YES You Can Live Forever… p. 179 (Old Edition)

1988 NO You Can Live Forever… p. 179 (New Edition)

Note: Insight vol. 2 p. 985 says it was the cities that underwent everlasting destruction and not the people, as if the houses, roads and buildings committed the sins! Well I guess this ties in with Jude 1:7 “as Sodom and Gomorrah, and the cities around them around them in a similar manner to these, having given themselves over to sexual immorality and gone after strange flesh, are set forth as an example…”

How Many ‘Keys Of The Kingdom’?

Up until October 1979 there were TWO. The 1st for the Jews, the 2nd for the Gentiles.

After 1979 there were THREE. The 1st for the Jews, the 2nd for the Samaritans, the 3rd for the Gentiles.

Who Is “The True Lord?” (Mal 3:1)

Jehovah God — WT January 15, 1976 p. 41 para. 5 The “Ax” and the Chopper

Jehovah God — WT February 15, 1980 p. 12 para. 18 Joyful Festivals

Jesus Christ — WT July 15, 1980 p. 19 para. 10 The “Fine Shepherd” and the “Little Flock”

Jehovah God — WT April 1, 2007 p. 22 para. 4 Loyal to Christ and His Faithful Slave

Jesus Christ — WT July 15, 2013 p. 8 para. 17 “Tell Us, When Will These Things Be?”

Note: The Revised NWT quotes Malachi saying “the true Lord” but no other translation adds the word ‘true’. This makes you think it is talking about Jehovah and not Jesus. At least the older NWT used brackets to indicate this, saying “the [true] Lord”!

To Whom Does 2Co 11:13 Apply?

2Co 11:13 — ‘For such men are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into apostles of Christ.’

Misinformed religionists — WT May 15, 1951 p. 309 para. 10 Leaves of Healing

False apostles in the congregation — WT May 1, 1951 p. 272 para. 13 The Prayer of Faith During Sickness

Those in the Lord’s organization — WT August 15, 1952 p. 501 para. 16 God’s Spirit Essential to Maturity

The clergy in general — WT May 1, 1953 p. 263 “Keeping a Tight Grip on the Word of Life”

Spiritualists — WT February 15, 1956 p. 112 para. 13 Triumphing over Wicked Spirit Forces

Satan’s ministers — WT September 15, 1957 p. 550 The Great Contest

False religious guides — WT August 15, 1957 p. 503 para. 14 The Fight of Faith of the Peaceable

Roman Catholic priests — WT September 15, 1958 p. 574 Is Catholic Action Christian?

Jesus’ appointed overseers — WT January 15, 1958 p. 47 para. 25 Overseers in Apocalyptic Times

The leaders of Christendom — WT July 15, 1960 p. 420 The Truth Shall Stand

Religious zealots — WT August 1, 1961 p. 454 Satan — the Genius of Deception

Religious Christendom — WT July 1, 1961 p. 398 para. 27 Right Associations Lead to Life

The Pope — WT July 15, 1968 p. 446 The Pope Is Not Infallible

Supposedly Christian religions — WT March 1, 1968 p. 136 The Devil Is “the Ruler of the World”

False religious organizations — WT February 15, 1969 p. 103 The Last Days of This Wicked System of Things

Congregation of God’s people — WT March 15, 1972 p. 192 Questions From Readers

Christendom — WT December 1, 1975 p. 729 para. 5 What Does It Mean to Be a “Minister”?

Religious leaders — WT April 15, 1975 p. 253 Rebellion Against God Comes to Light

Ambitious men — WT May 1, 1978 p. 22 para. 5 “Roll Your Works upon Jehovah”

Fellow worshipers of Jehovah — WT August 15, 1979 p. 4 To Whom Does It Apply?

Present-day Christendom — WT May 1, 1981 p. 14 para. 9 Which Organization — Jehovah’s or Satan’s?

The members of Jehovah’s family — WT June 1, 1982 p. 19 para. 13 Loyally Submitting to Theocratic Order

Seemingly benevolent religious and political fronts — WT June 15, 1983 p. 26 Insight on the News

False brothers in the congregation — WT February 1, 1984 p. 23 para. 8 ‘Oneness of Spirit’ in a Rapidly Growing Flock

Apostates — WT March 15, 1986 p. 14 para. 15 ‘Do Not Be Quickly Shaken From Your Reason’

The Christian congregation — WT September 1, 1988 p. 3 Satan — Is He Real?

Apostates — WT August 15, 1990 p. 16 para. 6 Loyally Working With Jehovah

False religion — WT February 1, 1990 p. 24 para. 17 Exposing “the Man of Lawlessnes”

The clergy — WT February 1, 1990 p. 11 para. 10 Identifying “the Man of Lawlessness”

The clergy class of Christendom — WT July 1, 1994 p. 5 A Divided Church — Can It Survive?

The “evil slave” — WT October 15, 2000 p. 9 Should You Investigate Other Religions?

Apostates — WT March 1, 2002 p. 11 para. 14 Divine Light Dispels Darkness!

Propagandists — WT July 15, 2003 p. 22 Think Straight — Act Wisely

False brothers — WT May 15, 2003 p. 11 para. 6 Christ Speaks to the Congregations

“Babylon the Great” — WT December 1, 2006 p. 6 The Antichrist Exposed

Churches of Christendom — WT September 1, 2006 p. 5 Religion — What Good Does It Do?

False religion — WT May 1, 2012 p. 16 What Is the Good News About Religion?

Black People Are From The Curse Of Noah’s Time

YES — Golden Age 1926 May 5th p. 483 Races of the British Empire — OF THE grand total of the population of the British Empire, which is calculated to be 463,000,000, only one person in seven is of European stock. The remaining 397,000,000 are governed only by the superior mental, moral or physical force of their white rulers. This superiority is disappearing and the powers of the colored races are expanding.

YES — Golden Age, July 24th 1929: — Question: Is there anything in the Bible that reveals the origin of the Negro?
Answer: It is generally believed that the curse which Noah pronounced upon Canaan was the origin of the Black race. Certain it is that when Noah said, “Cursed he Canaan, a servant of servants shall he be unto his brethren,” he pictured the future of the Colored wee. They have been and are a race of servants, but now in the dawn of the twentieth century, we are all coming to see this matter of service in its true light and to find that the only real joy in life is in serving others; not bossing them. There is no servant in the world as good as a good Colored servant, and the joy that he gets from rendering faithful service is one of the purest joys there is in the world.

NO — WT August 1, 1953 p. 478 Questions From Readers — Incidentally, when some try to say this curse caused some men to be black-skinned they show ignorance of the Bible record, for colored peoples did not descend from the cursed Canaan.

NO — Awake! October 8, 1975 p. 11 A Book of Myths or a Misrepresented Guide? — The man Noah pronounced a prophetic curse on his grandson Canaan, but no divine curse was ever pronounced upon the black race.

But it’s ok because black people will be made white in the new system:

Zions Watch Tower Feb 15 1904 p. 52-3 — “Can The Ethiopian Change His skin color? …what the Ethiopian cannot do for himself God could readily do for him. The doctrine of restitution has also raised the question. How could all men be brought to perfection and which color of skin was the original? The answer is now provided. God can change the Ethiopian’s skin in his own due time. Julius Jackson, of New Frankfort, Montana, a negro boy of nine years, began to grow white in September, 1901, and is now fully nine-tenths white. He assures us that this is no whitish skin disease; but that the new white skin is as healthy as that of any white boy, and that the changed boy has never been sick and never has taken medicines.”

Ridicule the Catholics for saying the same thing 100 years ago, that the WT had said just 48 years earlier:

Awake! October 8, 1977 p. 29 — Even up to a hundred years ago the Catholic Church held the view that blacks were cursed by God… . What great harm has resulted from the misapplication by churchmen of this Biblical curse! The slavery of African blacks, and their mistreatment since the days of slavery, can in no way be justified by the Bible. The truth is, blacks are not, and never were, cursed by God!

Finally adding:

Awake! February 8, 1982 p. 14 — “How foolish it is to interpret God’s curse on Canaan as referring to a dark-skinned people.”

WT View Of The Spanish

Golden Age 1927 Nov 30th p. 141 — “Centuries before, anticipating the settlement of North America by a liberty-loving people, Satan had sought to forestall it through the voyages of Columbus and the resulting effort to people it with Spaniards and other backward races under the influence of Rome.”

Will “Every Eye” See Jesus (Rev 1:7)?

NO — WT March 15, 2007 p. 5 What Christ’s Coming Will Accomplish — With regard to Christ’s coming, the Bible says: “Look! He is coming with the clouds, and every eye will see him.” (Revelation 1:7) People will not see him with their literal eyes.

YES — WT February 15, 1994 p. 20 para. 21 “Tell Us, When Will These Things Be?” — When Jesus comes with clouds of invisibility, opposing humans worldwide will have to recognize that “coming” because of a supernatural demonstration of his kingly power. — Revelation 1:7.

NO — WT May 1, 1993 p. 22 para. 6 Deliverance at the Revelation of Jesus Christ — Oh, those enemies will not actually see Jesus with literal eyes

YES — WT December 1, 1981 p. 8 Could Christ Return Without Being Seen? — Jesus himself spelled it out clearly, saying: “Then the sign of the Son of man will appear in heaven, and then all the tribes of the earth will beat themselves in lamentation, and they will see the Son of man coming on the clouds of heaven with power and great glory.” That obligatory recognition of Christ’s presence will come too late for their good. This will mean destruction for those who have not paid heed. — Matt. 24:30; Rev. 1:7; 11:18.

NO — WT December 15, 1974 p. 751 Who Will See “the Sign of the Son of Man”? — When he comes “with the clouds, and every eye will see him” he will be invisible to fleshly eyes. (Rev. 1:7)

YES — WT January 15, 1966 p. 40 “The Sign of the Son of Man” — The day will come when “every eye” must see this “sign,” as Revelation 1:7 indicates.

NO — WT July 15, 1953 p. 447 Questions From Readers — If Christ came in a human body certainly not every eye on earth could see him at once; so that must not be literal.

YES — 1877 Object and Manner p. 39 — This scripture does not necessarily teach that every eye will see Him at the same moment. A similar statement is made of the Resurrection. “All that are in their graves hear the voice of the Son of Man and come forth.”

Was The WT Expecting Persecution, Or Death, in 1915?

PERSECUTION — WT November 1, 1993 pp. 9-10 para. 12 Daniel’s Prophetic Days and Our Faith — By the end of the year, the anointed remnant were expecting persecution, as seen from the fact that the yeartext chosen for 1915 was Jesus’ question to his disciples, “Are ye able to drink of my cup?” based on Matthew 20:22, King James Version.

PERSECUTION — 1977 go chap. 8 p. 130 para. 21 Marked Days During the “Time of the End” — Persecution was then expected for the congregations of the International Bible Students, for, under the heading “1915 — Our Year Text — 1915,” the same issue of The Watch Tower opened up by saying: “We have chosen as a text for the year the Master’s words uttered just before His crucifixion to two of His dear disciples, who had asked to sit with Him in His Throne. We have selected the Master’s reply as the text for this year: ‘Are ye able to drink of My cup?’”

Note: The reality is that they were not expecting persecution, but had stated for the previous 34 years that they were expecting Armageddon and death by 1915, believing Jesus had already come 40 years earlier in 1874. The WT misrepresents this expectation in order to look prophetic and profound. Actually they are deceitful.

DEATH — WT Dec 15, 1914 p. 370 — 1915 YEAR TEXT — As our Year Text we have chosen the Master’s words so full of meaning, “Are ye able to drink of My Cup?” These words gain in force and weight as we ponder them.

DEATH — WT Dec 15, 1914 R5599 p. 382 — Our Lord stated the matter very plainly, asking James and John, “Are ye able to drink of the cup that I shall drink of, and to be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with?” They did not understand these words in full, but perceived that it meant some kind of death.

DEATH — WT June 1880 R111 p. 7 — “Are ye able to drink of the cup (death) that I shall drink of, and to be baptised with the baptism (death) that I am baptised with?”

Advice On Disease, Appendicitis, Cancer, Baldness, etc.

Watchtower Jan 15 1912 (reprints R4963) — We give below a simple cure for appendicitis symptoms. The pain in the appendix region is caused by the biting of worms near the junction of the transverse colon with the small intestines, low down on the right side of the abdomen. This remedy is recommended also for typhoid fever, which is also a worm disease.

WT July 1, 1913 p. 194A Cure for Surface Cancer — We have recently learned of a very effective and simple remedy for cancers which show themselves on the surface of the body. The recipe has come to us free and we are willing to communicate the formula, but only to those who are troubled with surface cancers and who will write to us directly, stating particulars.

The Golden Age November 26, 1919 p. 153 The bobbed hair craze is sure to create baldness…
…Even years ago it was known by some people that the use of pacifiers (dummies) by babies is one of the chief causes of diseased and enlarged tonsils and adenoid growths, which results from the suction.

The Golden Age, Jan 16, 1924 — It has never been proven that a single disease is due to germs.

The Golden Age November 19, 1924 p. 100 A Glimpse at the World News — The bobbed hair craze is sure to lead to baldness, sooner or later. The reason for this is that human hair is like a tube sealed at the free end. When the hair is cut, the oils which are the life of the hair become dissipated. The reason why men grow bald so quickly is that they have their hair cut so frequently and, in addition, wear tightly fitting hats.

The Golden Age, April 22, 1925, p. 454 — I HAVE named this new discovery, which I believe will be epochal in the history of the treatment of disease, and which I am exclusively announcing in THE GOLDEN AGE prior to its general publication elsewhere, The Electronic Radio Biola, which means life renewed by radio waves or electrons. The Biola automatically diagnoses and treats diseases by the use of the electronic vibrations. The diagnosis is 100 percent correct, rendering better service in this respect than the most experienced diagnostician.

The Golden Age, Feb. 10, 1926, p. 310 — Air baths are good for preventing colds… What you do is strip naked mornings and evenings and then bob up and down for a while.

The Golden Age April 7, 1926 p. 438 — Tonsillectomy is called a minor operation. If so, getting well is a double major. If any overzealous doctor condemns your tonsils go and commit suicide with a case-knife. It’s cheaper and less painful.

The Golden Age, July 1, 1927 — Every bedroom [should receive] at least two hours of sunlight everyday. [This will] kill tuberculosis and other germs.

The Golden Age, Nov. 28, 1928, p. 133 — All human ailments have their start in the intestines.

The Golden Age November 12, 1929 p. 107 — If the organs [of your body] are diseased, heal them by correcting your diet. Avoid the use of aluminum cooking utensils and alum baking powders as they are injurious to your health, poisoning your blood stream… Sleep on the right side or flat on your back, with the head toward the north so as to get benefit of the earth’s magnetic currents. Avoid serum inoculations as they pollute the blood stream with their filthy pus… Stop chewing gum, as you need the saliva for your food. … medicines are of little value…

The Golden Age September 13, 1933 p. 777 — The earlier in the forenoon you take the sun bath, the greater will be the beneficial effect, because you get more of the ultra-violet rays, which are healing.

The Golden Age December 19 1931/1934 p. 187 — Appendicitis: Take one ounce each of elder blossom, peppermint and yarrow and simmer in three pints of water. Take a wine glassful every 15 minutes. Do not be afraid of the perspiration caused, or if you vomit.

The Golden Age, July 3, 1933, p. 632 — I personally know of more than one being relieved of liver trouble, and even cured of gall stones, by the use of olive oil… A friend who for years has suffered pain in the region of the appendix was entirely relieved by the oil treatments.

The Golden Age September 23, 1936 p. 828 — Do not use X-Rays… they are destructive and sure to harm the grandchildren of those exposed to them.

WT February 1, 1952 pp.95-6 Questions from Readers — For the sake of the record, let us say that we are not medical advisers. We are not professionally trained doctors, and do not advise on health matters except as they may involve Scriptural issues, such as in the case of blood transfusions. (Note: And even that advice changes.)

WT August 1, 1975 p. 480 Questions From Readers — We should keep in mind that the human body is a harmonious whole, with all the members thereof being dependent on one another. Therefore, emotions, feelings, desires and the like cannot entirely be limited to any one specific organ such as the brain, heart or kidneys.

WT October 15, 1988 p. 29 Mental Distress — When It Afflicts a Christian — The Society does not recommend or pass judgment upon the various medications and treatments employed by physicians. Research in the Society’s publications may, nevertheless, prove helpful.

What Is The Function Of Our Physical Heart?

JUST A PUMP — WT July 1888, p. 6 — The secret of how the mind operates upon disease undoubtedly lies in the fact that the brain is not only the seat of all thought, but of all feeling.

MORE THAN JUST A PUMP — WT March 1, 1971 p. 134 para. 5 How Is Your Heart? — The brain, in which the mind resides, is one thing and the heart in our thorax, with its power of motivation, is another thing.

NOT JUST A PUMP — WT March 1, 1971 p. 134 para. 6-7 How Is Your Heart? — we do not want to make the mistake of viewing the literal heart as merely a fleshly pump as does orthodox physiology today. The heart is a marvelously designed muscular pump, but, more significantly, our emotional and motivating capacities are built within it. Love, hate, desire (good and bad), preference for one thing over another, ambition, fear — in effect, all that serves to motivate us in relationship to our affections and desires springs from the heart. The sensations of the heart are recorded on the brain. It is here that the heart brings to bear on the mind its desires and its affections in arriving at conclusions having to do with motivations… The heart is a marvelously designed muscular pump, but, more significantly, our emotional and motivating capacities are built within it.

IT’S YOUR PERSONALITY — WT March 1, 1971 p. 135 para. 10 How Is Your Heart? — One thing is sure, in losing their own hearts [by heart transplant], they have had taken away from them the capacities of “heart” built up in them over the years and which contributed to making them who they were as to personality.

IT HAS EMOTIONS — WT August 1, 1975 p. 480 Questions From Readers — We should keep in mind that the human body is a harmonious whole, with all the members thereof being dependent on one another. Therefore, emotions, feelings, desires and the like cannot entirely be limited to any one specific organ such as the brain, heart or kidneys.

JUST A PUMP — WT September 1, 1984 p. 12 para. 15 “Who Has Come to Know Jehovah’s Mind?” — Regardless of whether a person is conscious or not, the heart keeps pumping the blood to the brain and all other parts of the body.

RIDICULE THOSE WHO SAID IT WAS MORE THAN JUST A PUMP — WT June 1, 1986 p. 15 para. 2 Determined to Serve Jehovah With a Complete Heart — The ancient Egyptians believed that the physical heart was the seat of intelligence and the emotions. They also thought that it had a will of its own. The Babylonians said that the heart housed the intellect as well as love. The Greek philosopher Aristotle taught that it was the seat of the senses and the domain of the soul. But as time passed and knowledge increased, these views were discarded. Finally the heart became known for what it is, a pump to circulate the blood throughout the body.

IT DOES NOT MOTIVATE — WT January 15, 1995 p. 16 para. 3 Serve Jehovah With Joy of Heart — Though the physical heart is mentioned in the Scriptures, it does not literally think or reason.

Does Lev 5:1 Refer To Wrongdoing (‘Cursing’) Or ‘Being Asked To Testify’?

Lev 5:1 NWT (1984) “Now in case a soul sins in that he has heard public cursing and he is a witness or he has seen it or has come to know of it, if he does not report it, then he must answer for his error.”

Lev 5:1 RevNWT (2013) “If someone sins because he has heard a public call to testify and he is a witness or has seen or learned about it and he does not report it, then he will answer for his error.”

Note: This verse is the basis of the JW teaching that wrongdoing should be reported to the elders. It stems from mistakenly understanding ‘swear’ to mean an obscenity, and not swearing as to truth. This ‘obscenity’ was then extended to include all wrongdoing, and has created the “tell the elders” culture of JW’s.

TESTIFY — WT June 15, 1970 p. 378 para. 26 A Happy, Prosperous Nation Under God’s Law — A witness was required to testify to that which he knew. (Lev. 5:1)

WRONGDOING AND TESTIFY — WT August 1, 1972 p. 465 para. 12 Cooperating Fully with God’s Appointed Ones — One who loves righteousness and is truly loyal to God will courageously step forward and expose any grossly sinful conduct of which he is a witness within the congregation and he will freely testify to the truth of the matter when called upon to do so. — Lev. 5:1

WRONGDOING — WT November 15, 1985 pp. 20-21 para. 15 Do Not Share in the Sins Of Others — Therefore, after we have given the erring individual a reasonable amount of time to approach the elders about his wrongdoing, it is our responsibility before Jehovah not to be a sharer in his sin. We need to inform the responsible overseers that the person has revealed serious wrongdoing that merits their investigation. This would be in harmony with Leviticus 5:1

TESTIFY — WT September 1, 1987 p. 13 “A Time to Speak” — When? — Another Bible guideline appears at Leviticus 5:1. This “public cursing” was not profanity or blasphemy. Rather, it often occurred when someone who had been wronged demanded that any potential witnesses help him to get justice… It was a form of putting others under oath.

WRONGDOING — WT August 1, 1988 p. 21 para. 21 Youths — Guard Against Leading a Double Life — What if you know of someone who is leading a double life? Then it is your Scriptural responsibility to report it. (Leviticus 5:1)

WRONGDOING — WT July 15, 1994 p. 23 How Do You Settle Differences? — Under the Mosaic Law, serious sins were to be reported. (Leviticus 5:1)

TESTIFY — WT July 15, 1995 p. 16 Christian Women Deserve Honor and Respect — Referring to Leviticus 5:1, The Mishnah explains: “[The law about] ‘an oath of testimony’ applies to men but not to women.”

WRONGDOING — WT August 15, 1997 p. 27 Why Report What Is Bad? — The Law stated that if a person was a witness to apostate acts, sedition, murder, or certain other serious crimes, it was his responsibility to report it and to testify to what he knew. Leviticus 5:1

WRONGDOING — WT August 15, 2011 p. 31 para. 15 Pursue Peace — If the wrongdoer does not do so, the Christian who has come to know about the sin should report it. Failure to do this in a mistaken effort to maintain peace with the sinner makes one a party to the wrongdoing. — Lev. 5:1

WRONGDOING — WT February 15, 2012 p. 22 para. 15 Preserve the Positive Spirit of the Congregation — when serious sin has been committed, those Scripturally obligated to handle the matter — the elders in the congregation — should be informed. (Read Leviticus 5:1.)

TESTIFY — RNWT (2013) Lev 5:1 “If someone sins because he has heard a public call to testify…”

WRONGDOING — WT August 1, 2014 p. 11 “Please Listen to This Dream” — When tempted to conceal the serious sin of another — perhaps a sibling or a friend — it is wise to imitate Joseph and make sure that the matter is known to those who are in a position to help the wrongdoer. — Leviticus 5:1

Note: Despite understanding this verse correctly since the Revised NWT (2013), WT chooses to continue to misuse and misapply it to maintain the practise of reporting others to the elders. It is interesting that many other Bible translations have correctly understood this verse for centuries. See Geneva Bible (1560), Darby Bible (1889) etc. Why has it taken the FDS so long to catch up?

What Does Mat 24:29 “The Sun Will Be Darkened” Mean?

IT HAPPENED IN 1780 — WT Jan 1885, p. 3 “The Sign Of His Presence” — Immediately after the tribulation of those days shall the sun be darkened, etc… [In those days before they end, 1798], but after the tribulation of those days — as Papal persecutions and that of other abominations (systems) began to draw to a close — in 1780 the “Dark Day” occurred, concerning which we read: “May 19th, 1780. — The darkness commenced between 10 and ll A.M., and continued until the middle of the next night.

IT HAPPENED IN 1780 — WT May 1896, p. 116 — Verses 25-31, leaping over centuries, point to events near the close of Gentile Times, and mention the signs of the close of the Gospel age, and connected with the revealing of the Son of Man in glory. The signs in the sun, moon and stars were to give a general idea as to the time when the Kingdom would be nigh. We will not here particularize respecting these signs, but will mention them:— The remarkable darkening of the sun and moon, May 19th, 1780; and the notable falling of stars or meteoric shower on the morning of Nov. 13th, 1833.

IT IS BOTH LITERAL AND SYMBOLIC — WT May 1896, p. 116 — While we believe also in a symbolic fulfillment of the darkening of the sun and falling of the stars, yet we cannot overlook the literal fulfillment

MOCK OTHERS WHO SAID IT HAPPENED IN 1780 — WT September 15, 1958 pp. 549-550 “The Sun Will Be Darkened” — Do these prophecies refer to the literal sun’s being darkened, as was the case in the time of Moses and Jesus Christ? Yes, say many devout religionists. Thus a Seventh-day Adventist publication, Bible Readings for the Home Circle, states that such texts were fulfilled in the dark day of May 19, 1780.

IT IS SYMBOLIC — WT September 15, 1958 pp. 549-550 “The Sun Will Be Darkened” — But does it necessarily follow that when God’s Word states that “the sun will be darkened” the literal sun is referred to? Not at all. In view of all the foregoing, is it necessary to hold that the prophecies regarding the darkening of the sun refer to the literal sun not giving its light? No, it is not; nor does it seem reasonable to hold that this darkening of the sun was limited to but a few hours in just a small section of the earth… It is not reasonable to conclude that this sign would come some 170 years or more before Jehovah’s terrible day. — Matt. 24:7-12. It follows, therefore, that we should expect this darkening of the sun to take place now. And in just what manner is this prophecy being fulfilled? In the great spiritual darkness now covering the earth.

IT IS LITERAL — WT April 1, 1962 p. 224 Questions From Readers — These texts are to be understood primarily in a literal sense.

IT IS SYMBOLIC — WT March 1, 1975 p. 140 Knowledge That Cannot Come from Men — Jesus indicated that there would be a very bleak, dark period. It would be as if the sun, moon and stars were no longer serving as luminaries

IT IS LITERAL AND SYMBOLIC SINCE 1914 — WT May 1, 1975 p. 276 para. 18 Why We Have Not Been Told “That Day and Hour” — Since 1914 C.E. it has taken place, just as foretold: “The sun will be darkened, and the moon will not give its light”

IT IS FUTURE — WT June 1, 1993 p. 32 Why You Should Attend — “Immediately after the tribulation of those days the sun will be darkened.” (Matthew 24:29) You will want to hear the discussion regarding when that tribulation occurs.

FUTURE SYMBOLIC AND LITERAL WT February 15, 1994 p. 20 para. 20 “Tell Us, When Will These Things Be?” — Doubtless, in the early part of the great tribulation, many luminaries — prominent clergymen of the religious world — will have been exposed and eliminated by “the ten horns” mentioned at Revelation 17:16. No doubt political powers too will have been shaken up. Could there also be frightening events in the physical heavens? Quite likely, and far more awe-inspiring than those described by Josephus as occurring near the end of the Jewish system

FUTURE LITERAL — WT May 1, 1999 p. 12 para. 18 “These Things Must Take Place” — celestial phenomena of some sort will occur.

Who Is The “Faithful And Discreet Slave?”

WT December 1, 1984 p. 18 Keep Ready! — Things for Which Christians Were to Keep on the Watch:… The clear identification of “the faithful and discreet slave” class. — Matthew 24:45-47.

WT Mar 1, 1981 pp.24-26 — “objectors may argue that not all of Christ’s anointed disciples have a share in preparing the spiritual food, so that perhaps the “slave” pictures only the leading ones. There is no point in trying to force an interpretation of the parable. Self-deception is of no benefit and is spiritually damaging. Therefore, we must look to the Scriptures for an understanding. In doing this, what do we find? … Thus we see a clear Scriptural basis for saying that all anointed followers of Christ Jesus make up God’s “servant,” with Jesus as its Master.”

WT July 15, 2013 p. 22 para. 10: Who, then, is the faithful and discreet slave? … that slave is made up of a small group of anointed brothers who are directly involved in preparing and dispensing spiritual food during Christ’s presence… In recent decades, that slave has been closely identified with the Governing Body of Jehovah’s Witnesses. Note, however, that the word “slave” in Jesus’ illustration is singular, indicating that this is a composite slave. The decisions of the Governing Body are thus made collectively.

Who Are The “Types” Of The Faithful Slave?

80 EXAMPLES:

WT March 1, 1981 p. 27 Do You Appreciate the “Faithful and Discreet Slave”? — (repeated verbatim from WT July 15, 1960 p. 437 The Awake “Faithful and Discreet Slave”)

OVERWHELMING CREDENTIALS

The “faithful and discreet slave” has abundant credentials. Following is a partial list of Scriptural and prophetic designations applying to or being represented in the remnant of Jesus Christ’s anointed followers since the notable year 1919:

(1) Noah’s wife, Gen. 7:7; (2) angels sent to Lot, Gen. 19:15; (3) Rebekah, Gen. 24:64; (4) Joseph and Benjamin, Gen. 45:14; (5) gleanings left behind, Lev. 19:9; (6) two spies to Rahab, Josh. 2:4; (7) Barak, Judg. 4:14; (8) Jephthah, Judg. 11:34; (9) Naomi and Ruth, Ruth 2:2; (10) David’s Israelite warriors, 2 Sam. 18:1; (11) Jehu, 2 Ki. 10:11,15; (12) Mordecai and Esther, Esther 4:13; (13) Job, Job 42:10,13; (14) King’s daughter, Ps. 45:13; (15) men of loving-kindness, Ps. 50:5; (16) intimate group, Ps. 89:7; (17) Shear-jashub, Isa. 7:3; (18) light of the nations, Isa. 60:3; (19) big trees of righteousness, Isa. 61:3; (20) ministers of our God, Isa. 61:6; (21) cluster preserved, Isa. 65:8; (22) servants called by another name, Isa. 65:15; (23) men trembling at God’s word, Isa. 66:5; (24) new nation born, Isa. 66:8; (25) Jeremiah, Jer. 1:10; (26) Jehovah’s people in the new covenant, Jer. 31:33; (27) enduring watchman, Ezek. 3:16-27; (28) man in linen, Ezek. 9:2; (29) cleansed people, Ezek. 36:29-32; (30) dwellers in center of earth, Ezek. 38:12; (31) the host of heaven, Dan. 8:10; (32) sanctuary restored (cleansed), Dan. 8:14; (33) they that are wise, Dan. 11:33; (34) the happy one who is keeping in expectation, Dan. 12:12; (35) all flesh receiving the spirit, Joel 2:28; (36) Jonah, Jon. 3:1-3; (37) apple of Jehovah’s eye, Zech. 2:8; (38) liberated remnant, Zech. 2:7; (39) a Jew, Zech. 8:23; (40) sons of Levi, Mal. 3:3; (41) wheat, Matt. 13:25; (42) sons of the kingdom, Matt. 13:38; (43) workers for the vineyard, Matt. 20:1; (44) those invited to marriage feast, Matt. 22:3-14; (45) chosen ones, Matt. 24:22; (46) eagles, Matt. 24:28; (47) faithful and discreet slave, Matt. 24:45; (48) discreet virgins, Matt. 25:2; (49) brothers of the king, Matt. 25:40; (50) little flock of sheep, Luke 12:32; (51) beggar Lazarus, Luke 16:20; (52) sheep in “this fold,” John 10:1-16; (53) branches of the vine, John 15:4; (54) royal palace of David, Acts 15:16; (55) heirs with Christ, Rom. 8:17; (56) the remnant, Rom. 11:5; (57) branches in the olive tree, Rom. 11:24; (58) holy ones or saints, 1 Cor. 6:2; Rev. 16:6; (59) temple, 1 Cor. 6:19; (60) new creation, 2 Cor. 5:17; (61) ambassadors for Christ, 2 Cor. 5:20; (62) congregation of God, Gal. 1:13; (63) part of Abraham’s seed, Gal. 3:29; (64) Israel of God, Gal. 6:16; (65) body of Christ, Eph. 1:22,23; (66) soldiers of Christ Jesus, 2 Tim. 2:3; (67) house under Christ, Heb. 3:6; (68) holy priesthood, 1 Pet. 2:5; (69) holy nation, 1 Pet. 2:9; (70) association of brothers, 1 Pet. 2:17; (71) seven congregations, Rev. 1:20; (72) twenty-four persons of advanced age, Rev. 4:4; (73) spiritual Israel, Rev. 7:4; (74) locusts, Rev. 9:3; (75) two witnesses, Rev. 11:3; (76) two olive trees, Rev. 11:4; (77) seed of the woman, Rev. 12:17; (78) New Jerusalem, Rev. 21:2; (79) the bride of Christ, Rev. 22:17; 19:7; (80) Jehovah’s witnesses, Isa. 43:10.

THERE ARE NO ‘TYPES’:

WT March 15, 2015 p. 9 para. 7 — In times past, it was more common for our literature to take what might be called a type-antitype approach to Scriptural accounts.

WT March 15, 2015 p. 18 Questions From Readers — “Where the Scriptures teach that an individual, an event, or an object is typical of something else, we accept it as such. Otherwise, we ought to be reluctant to assign an antitypical application to a certain person or account if there is no specific Scriptural basis for doing so.”

This means the “overwhelming credentials” from WT 1981 above are no longer overwhelming, nor indeed even credentials at all — they have been proven false credentials by the 2015 WT.
Reading all these flip-flops and reversals so far, it’s very easy to apply 2 John 9-11* to the WT since their own publications are full of examples of them pushing ahead of the teaching of the Christ.
While the WT argues that they aren’t prophets (even though they act like it and even use that word to describe themselves), they can’t argue that they haven’t pushed ahead, since so many teachings have been reversed. The original teaching of 1914, for example, is a clear indication of pushing ahead. Also the types and anti-types teachings that were changed, organ transplants, the FDS, the interpretation of scripture and prophecy, the Alpha and Omega, the 1925 resurrection, the ‘generation’, Jesus’ parables…, these (and many others) are all unmistakable examples of the WT “pushing ahead”.
*2 John 9-11 Everyone who pushes ahead [“goes too far” — LEB] and does not remain in the teaching of the Christ does not have God. The one who does remain in this teaching is the one who has both the Father and the Son. If anyone comes to you and does not bring this teaching, do not receive him into your homes or say a greeting to him. For the one who says a greeting to him is a sharer in his wicked works.

Types And Antitypes

Are Important — WT September 15, 1950 p. 321 Ancient Patterns for the Present — Could it be that all those regulations, ordinances and commandments given Israel regarding their tabernacle services and sacrifices were pictorial of greater things to come? Most assuredly!

Are Important — WT December 1, 1970 p. 720 para. 3 The Desolating of Christendom by the “Disgusting Thing” — Christendom is the antitype or the thing that was typed so long ago. Hence, although not directly named in Bible prophecy, she is typed or prophetically pictured.

Are Important — WT December 1, 1970 p. 714 para. 4 The Desolator of Christendom Historically Prefigured — Consequently, the ancient type shows us what its modern antitype will be like; and what befell the ancient type indicates prophetically what must befall its modern antitype, namely, Christendom, in this case.

Are Important — WT March 15, 1971 p. 180 para. 5 A Change from Mourning to a Good Day — This agrees with the fact that in the antitype the Esther class, acting under the instructions of the Mordecai class, do not try to destroy by violence the professed Christian clergy of Christendom.

Are Important — kj (Know Jehovah) — 1971 chap. 12 p. 216 para. 9 “Until He Comes…” — Shortly, within our twentieth century, the “battle in the day of Jehovah” will begin against the modern antitype of Jerusalem, Christendom.

(NOTE: This statement is wrong on two counts. For using Types, and for getting the date wrong!)

Are Important — WT December 1, 1972 p. 714 para. 21 The One True Temple at Which to Worship — Also, what is the antitype of the first compartment or Holy of the earthly tent or temple? Let us figure this out with Bible help.

Are Important — WT October 1, 1975 p. 602 para. 27 The Exposing of the False Kingdom Refuge — So in the antitype of that presentation of the two leavened loaves on Sivan 6, the thing symbolized by the leaven in the loaves must be something good, righteous, virtuous. Hence we ask, What do those two loaves of leavened wheat bread themselves typify? They typify the true Christian congregation of imperfect human believers that came into existence on the day of Pentecost of the year 33 C.E.

Are Important — WT August 15, 1983 p. 17 A Productive Olive Tree

Are Important (last reference to types/antitypes for 13 years…) — WT May 1, 2002 p. 30 Questions From Readers — In times past, it has been said that the great crowd is in a spiritual equivalent, or an antitype, of the Court of the Gentiles that existed in Jesus’ day. However, further research has revealed at least five reasons why that is not so.

(NOTE: ‘five reasons’ for flip flopping on that particular subject!)

Are NOT important — WT March 15, 2015 p. 17 Questions From Readers — “Many years ago, our publications stated that such faithful men and women as Deborah, Elihu, Jephthah, Job, Rahab, and Rebekah, as well as many others, were really types, or shadows, of either the anointed or the “great crowd.”… Some writers in the centuries after Christ’s death fell into a trap — they saw types everywhere… even in the number of fish caught by the disciples on the night the risen Saviour appeared to them — how much some have tried to make of that number, 153!”

(NOTE: much like Daniels’ images’ toes perhaps?)

“Humans cannot know which Bible accounts are shadows of things to come and which are not. The clearest course is this: Where the Scriptures teach that an individual, an event, or an object is typical of something else, we accept it as such. Otherwise, we ought to be reluctant to assign an antitypical application to a certain person or account if there is no specific Scriptural basis for doing so.”

AGM 2015 — Geoffrey Jackson. — “In recent years we’ve been careful not to try and make types and antitypes of every aspect of what the Bible says… How easy it would be for us to become sidetracked with [many account details]. It doesn’t matter. (audience laughs).”

When Did The ‘Second Presence’ Of Jesus Christ Begin?

1874 — Zion’s Watch Tower October/November 1881 p. 289

1874 — Studies in the Scriptures Vol. II 1889 p. 239

1874 — Harp of God, 1921, p. 234

1874 — WT January 1, 1924 p. 5

1874 — Creation, 1927, p. 289

1874 — Prophecy, 1929, p. 65

1914 — The Golden Age April 30, 1930 p. 503

1914 — What is Truth? 1932

1914 — From Paradise Lost to Paradise Regained, 1958, p. 170

1914 — God’s Kingdom of a Thousand Years…, 1973, pp. 209,210

1914 — You Can Live Forever in Paradise on Earth 1982, p. 147

The Time is at Hand (1903 edition), pp. 98-99 — “True, it is expecting great things to claim, as we do, that within the coming twenty-six years all present governments will be overthrown and dissolved; but we are living in a special and peculiar time, the “Day of Jehovah,” in which matters culminate quickly; and it is written, ‘A short work will the Lord make upon the earth.’.4. In view of the strong Bible evidence concerning the Times of the Gentiles, we consider it an established truth that the final end of the kingdoms of this world, and the full establishment of the Kingdom of God, will be accomplished at the end of A.D. 1914.” [in later edition changed to “near the end of A.D. 1915”]

Reasoning (rs) p. 136 para. 4 False Prophets — Matters on which [WT] corrections of viewpoint have been needed have been relatively minor when compared with the vital Bible truths that they have discerned and publicized. Among these are: Since 1914 we have been living in the last days of the global wicked system of things.

(Note: Actually, the WT originally said the last days began in 1799 and Christ arrived in 1874, so the Reasoning Book is being deceptive.)

WT January 15, 1993 p. 5 — “The Watchtower has consistently presented evidence to honest hearted students of Bible prophecy that Jesus’ presence in heavenly Kingdom power began in 1914.”

(Note: “CONSISTENTLY”? Looking above, is this true? What about the 50 years from 1881 to 1930?) A more (although not completely) honest statement came from WT March 15, 2009 p. 15 para. 4: “Since 1925 Jehovah’s Witnesses have recognized that World War I and the events that followed amount to sure evidence that Christ’s presence in heavenly Kingdom power began in 1914.”
Note: Both Russell and Rutherford believed Jesus had already returned in 1874, so were not looking for his return in 1914. Russell was looking for Armageddon in 1914. In fact, the 1914 date as Jesus’ return was not officially changed in WT literature until 1943. Both Russell and Rutherford went to their graves believing Jesus had returned in 1874.
When the passage of time forced them to admit that this was a wrong expectation, who was to blame? Of course it wasn’t the Governing Body, it was “quite a few”. The “timing of the last day” was wrong as well. Maybe that was Jesus’ fault:

WT June 15, 1979 pp. 26-27 para. 1 Living Now in That “Last Day” of Resurrection — “We recall that for some decades quite a few thought that the glorification of all surviving members of the Christian congregation would occur at the end of the Gentile Times around October 1, 1914… Interestingly, quite a number of spirit-begotten Christians who were alive and active on earth in 1914 are still with us in the flesh. Apparently something was wrong about the timing of the “last day” for the glorification of the spirit-begotten congregation.”

Should We Read The Bible Online?

NO — WT June 15, 2002 p. 15 Follow the Royal Pattern “In Our Hands” — “If we want … a concordance to the Bible, we can find no better medium than the Internet. But if we want to read the Bible, to study it, think about it, reflect upon it, we should have it in our hands, for that is the only way of getting it into our minds and our hearts.” — Gertrude Himmelfarb, distinguished professor emeritus, City University, New York.

YES — jl (2012) What Is God’s Will? — Learn about us online. Visit the official web site of Jehovah’s Witnesses at www.jw.org. There you can read the Bible online and view or print out many of our publications in over 400 languages.

Daniels Image — Do The 10 Toes Have Special Meaning?

YES — The Kingdom Is At Hand 1944 p. 188 — “The ten toes of the image picture the complete number or all of the religious-political governments of men at the time of such climax.”

YES — WT May 15, 1959 p. 313 para. 36 — “The number ten being a Biblical number symbolizing earthly completeness, the ten toes picture all such coexisting powers and governments.”

NO — WT June 15, 1978 p. 13 Human Governments Crushed by God’s Kingdom — “There does not appear to be any prophetic significance to the image’s having ten toes. This is a natural human feature, just as the image has two arms, two legs, and so forth.”

YES — WT July 1, 1985 p. 31 Questions From Readers — “Various views have been expressed about the ten “toes.” But since “ten” is often used in the Bible to signify completeness as to things on earth, the ten “toes” appear logically to represent the entire global system of rulership at the culmination of the days”

NO — WT June 15, 2012 p. 14 Jehovah Reveals What “Must Shortly Take Place” — Para. 11. “when describing the image, Daniel does not mention the number of toes. Therefore, the number seems no more significant than the fact that the image had multiple arms, hands, fingers, legs, and feet.”

What Do The Iron And Clay Represent? (Dan 2:43)

Church and State — Plan of the Ages — 1886 p. 254

Civil government and ecclesiastical government, Papacy. — Old Theology Quarterly No.48 Jan 1900 p. 27

Satan’s disunified World — WT February 15, 1958 Uniting Mankind by a Kingdom p. 102

Capitalists and Socialists — WT May 15, 1959 “Your Will Be Done on Earth” p. 314 para. 38

All the coexisting powers and governments on earth today — WT May 15, 1969 Crushing All Nations in Our Day by God’s Kingdom p. 304 para. 8

The Conservative Party and the Radical Party — Our Incoming World Government—God’s Kingdom 1977 chap. 3 p. 38 para. 3

Authoritarian government and the common people — 1977 Our Incoming World Government—God’s Kingdom chap. 3 p. 63 para. 56

Socialistic and communistic rulers — WT May 15, 1981 p. 26 para. 22

Anglo-American World Power with radical popular movements — WT January 1, 1984 Can Your Future Be Changed? p. 6

Harsh dictatorships and more pliable democratic forms of government — WT July 1, 1985 p. 27 para. 16

Socialistic and democratic rulerships — WT July 1, 1985 Triumphing in “the Final Part of the Days” p. 28 para. 18

Political fragmentation — WT November 1, 1997 World Unity—How Will It Come About? p. 6

Elements within the realm of the iron like Anglo-American World Power — WT June 15, 2012 Questions From Readers p. 19

The weakened state of the Anglo-American World Power — WT September 15, 2012 How This World Will Come to an End p. 7 para. 13

Lecithin

May be derived from blood so ask the manufacturer — WT February 15, 1963 p. 123 Carry Your Own Load of Responsibility — For example, while lecithin is found in blood, it is also derived from soybeans, which happen to be the common commercial source of most lecithin. If there is doubt about a product, it is up to the individual to investigate by inquiring of the manufacturer. The substance may have been derived from blood or it may not.

Is not derived from blood — no need to ask the manufacturer — WT March 15, 1979 p. 31 Questions From Readers — some Christians have refused to eat any product having lecithin listed as an ingredient. Others have felt compelled to write to manufacturers to check on the source of the lecithin used in certain foods… there is no reason for any manufacturer to seek to have lecithin extracted from blood

Note: Once again (and with a hint of ridicule) it is ‘some Christians’, and ‘others’ who have ‘felt compelled to write to manufacturers’. There is no mention that they were TOLD to do so by the Governing Body.

Fruits Of The Spirit (Gal 5:22) — ‘Patience’ Or ‘Long Suffering’?

PATIENCE — WT 1879 Oct p. 1

PATIENCE — WT April 1, 1915 p. 101 R5659

LONG SUFFERING — WT September 1, 1915 p. 262 R5757

LONG SUFFERING — WT March 15, 1949 p. 87 para. 19

LONG SUFFERING — WT May 15, 2013 p. 22 para. 15

PATIENCE — RNWT 2013 Gal 5:22

1874

Early on in WT history it was taught that many prophetic events happened in the late 1800’s. When time proved these to all be in error, the WT repeatedly rewrote that part of their history by claiming they had anticipated different dates to the ones they actually anticipated. This has been done so thoroughly that decades of teachings have essentially been rewritten:

The Time Is At Hand, 1902 B239 — Since that time it has been emphatically manifest that the time had come in A.D. 1878 when kingly judgment should begin at the house of God. It is here that Rev. 14:14-20 applies, and our Lord is brought to view as the Reaper crowned. The year A.D. 1878, being the parallel of his assuming power and authority in the type, clearly marks the time for the actual assuming of power as King of kings, by our present, spiritual, invisible Lord — the time of his taking to himself his great power to reign, which in the prophecy is closely associated with the resurrection of his faithful, and the beginning of the trouble and wrath upon the nations.

The Time Is At Hand, 1902, B101 — Be not surprised, then, when in subsequent chapters we present proofs that the setting up of the Kingdom of God is already begun, that it is pointed out in prophecy as due to begin the exercise of power in A.D. 1878, and that the “battle of the great day of God Almighty” (Rev. 16:14), which will end in A.D. 1914 with the complete overthrow of earth’s present rulership, is already commenced.

The Battle of Armageddon, 1913, p. 621-622 — Our Lord, the appointed King, is now present, since October 1874, A.D., according to the testimony of the prophets, to those who have ears to hear it: the formal inauguration of his kingly office dates from April 1878, A.D.: Consequently the Kingdom, as represented in our Lord, and the sleeping saints already fitted and prepared and found worthy to be members of “his body,” the “bride,” was set up in 1878;

Note: Forget about “nearly four decades before those times expired”. Only one year before “those times expired” the Watchtower Society was still teaching that “the birth of God’s kingdom in heaven with Christ Jesus as king” occurred in 1878. In actuality the Watchtower Society did not start teaching that 1914 marked “the birth of God’s kingdom in heaven with Christ Jesus as king” until decades after 1914.

The Harp of God, 1921, p. 231 — There are two important dates here that we must not confuse, but clearly differentiate, namely, the beginning of “the time of the end” and of “the presence of the Lord”. “The time of the end” embraces a period from A.D. 1799, as above indicated…

WT November 1, 1922 p. 333 — Bible prophecy shows that the Lord was due to appear for the second time in the year 1874. Fulfilled prophecy shows beyond a doubt that he did appear in 1874. Fulfilled prophecy is otherwise designated the physical facts; and these facts are indisputable.

WT January 1, 1924 p. 4 para. 11 — The physical facts establish beyond all question that since 1874 the Lord has been harvesting the saints by gathering them together from all quarters of the earth and from every denomination, and outside of all denominations.

WT February 15, 1927 p. 54 — The proof is quite clear and convincing that the second presence of our Lord dates from 1874, and that from that time forward the Lord Jesus has been gathering together those who have made a covenant with the Lord God by sacrifice.

Note: Even as late as 1927 the Watchtower was still teaching 1874 as the date for the invisible return and second presence of Christ. In fact, the proof for it was said to be “quite clear and convincing” at that time. In the early 20th century the WT Society was still teaching that Christ received Kingdom power in 1878. In actuality, as late as 1927, the Watchtower Society was still teaching that “beyond a doubt” Christ returned in 1874! The Watchtower Society have deceived readers into believing that Watchtower doctrine has remained consistent “since long before World War I”, and that the Society is not a false prophet. Not only are they proven false on both counts, but they are proven to be liars as well.
Question: So how have these teachings been altered and covered up, in order to save embarrassment? It’s by saying that the early Bible Students were looking forward to 1914, and not 1874!!

Awake!, January 22, 1973, Who Can Accurately Predict Man’s Future? p. 8 — Jehovah’s witnesses pointed to the year 1914, decades in advance, as marking the start of “the conclusion of the system of things.”

WT June 15, 1954 The Revelation of Jesus Christ p. 370 — Why, then, do the nations not realize and accept the approach of this climax of judgment? It is because they have not heeded the world-wide advertising of Christ’s return and his second presence. Since long before World War I Jehovah’s witnesses pointed to 1914 as the time for this great event to occur.

Note: According to this Watchtower, “since long before World War I” Jehovah’s Witnesses pointed to 1914 as the time for “Christ’s return and his second presence”!

1975 Yearbook of Jehovah’s Witnesses, p. 37 — True to such calculations, 1914 did mark the end of those times and the birth of God’s kingdom in heaven with Christ Jesus as king. Just think of it! Jehovah granted his people that knowledge nearly four decades before those times expired.

Man’s Salvation 1975 chap. 16 p. 287 para. 12 Awaiting the “New Heavens and a New Earth” — Russell calculated that Christ’s “presence” had begun in the year 1874 C.E., unseen to human eyes and seen only by the eye of faith. This was why, when he began publishing a new religious magazine in defense of the ransom sacrifice of Jesus Christ, Russell entitled it “Zion’s Watch Tower and Herald of Christ’s Presence.” However, events on earth since the end of the “appointed times of the [Gentile] nations” have been fulfilling Bible prophecy and prove that the promised “presence” or parousia of Christ in Kingdom power began first about October 4/5, 1914 C.E.

WT September 1, 1990 Trusting in Jehovah Brings Happiness p. 11 — In May 1920 the malaria flared up again, and I was sent up into the hills to recuperate… Months later, down in Kanpur, I started a Bible study group, hoping to learn more about the Lord’s return. It was there that I met Fredrick James, a former British soldier who was now a zealous Bible Student. He explained to me that Jesus had been present since 1914, invisible to man. This was the most thrilling news I had ever heard.

Note: This is impossible, since in 1920 ‘Frederick James’ would be teaching that Jesus had been present since 1874, not 1914!

WT January 15, 1993 p. 5 ‘Caught Away to Meet the Lord’ — How? — When a foreign head of State visits a country, the dates of his presence there are generally announced. This has been true of the presence of the Lord Jesus Christ. The Watchtower has consistently presented evidence to honesthearted students of Bible prophecy that Jesus’ presence in heavenly Kingdom power began in 1914. Events since that year testify to Jesus’ invisible presence. (Matthew 24:3-14)

Proclaimers book jv 1993 chap. 28 pp. 631-632 Testing and Sifting From Within — Based on the premise that events of the first century might find parallels in related events later, they also concluded that if Jesus’ baptism and anointing in the autumn of 29 C.E. paralleled the beginning of an invisible presence in 1874, then his riding into Jerusalem as King in the spring of 33 C.E. would point to the spring of 1878 as the time when he would assume his power as heavenly King. They also thought they would be given their heavenly reward at that time.

WT September 15, 1998 Waiting in “Eager Expectation” p. 15 — Similarly, a prophecy providentially caused sincere 19th-century Bible students to be in expectation. By linking the “seven times” of Daniel 4:25 with “the times of the Gentiles,” they anticipated that Christ would receive Kingdom power in 1914.

Will There Be A “Rapture”?

YES — 1879 Zions Watchtower Oct 1879 No.4 R41 p. 6 “The two Adams” — Those however, who are prepared for it, who are “alive and remain,” (“left over,” Em. Diag.) shall have a corresponding change, for “we shall not all sleep but we shall all be changed.”

YES — 1901 Zions Watchtower April 1 1901 R2798 p. 128 — At first we will see him with the eye of faith through the prophetic word of promise only, but the promise is that we also in due time shall be “changed” —to spirit beings. Then “we shall see him as he is; for we shall be like him.”

YES — 1925 Our Lords Return p. 51 — These believers who were alive at his coming would when the time came for their death, experience an instantaneous change from human to spirit beings.

NO — 1954 WT June 15, 1954 p. 377 para. 6 Maintaining the Way of Favor — Some religious interpreters of the Bible have concluded from Jesus’ words regarding those taken along and those abandoned that when he returns he will suddenly catch up out of the earth in a “rapture” some whom he has approved while others will be left behind and destroyed by fire. This is private interpretation and a wresting of the Scriptures.

NO — Reasoning 1989 p. 312 para. 1 Rapture — He reminded them that Jesus was resurrected after his death; so, too, at the coming of the Lord, those faithful Christians among them who had died would be raised to be with Christ.

WE DON’T KNOW — WT August 15, 1990 p. 30 Questions From Readers — Will some anointed Christians survive the “great tribulation” to live on earth in the new world before being taken to heaven? Pointedly, the Bible does not say.

NO — WT January 15, 1993 p. 5 ‘Caught Away to Meet the Lord’ — How? — Christians with the heavenly hope must die before receiving their reward.

NO — WT January 1, 2007 p. 27 para. 7 “The First Resurrection” — Now Under Way! — Paul’s words show that Christians anointed with holy spirit must die before they can receive their heavenly reward.

YES — WT July 15, 2013 p. 5 “Tell Us, When Will These Things Be?” — Hence, it appears that all anointed ones who still remain on earth after the initial part of the great tribulation has passed will at some point be raised to heaven before the outbreak of the battle of Armageddon. This adjusts what was stated on this subject in “Questions From Readers” in The Watchtower of August 15, 1990, page 30

The Time Of The End Began In 1799

The Three Worlds (1877) — And, perhaps we can answer: the “time, times, and a-half,” ended in 1798, at the taking away of the papal dominion, and is one of the great landmarks of prophecy. The ending of the 2300 days, something more than thirty years ago, is the great landmark by which the tarrying of the Bridegroom has been made to appear. And the Advent movement, with the message of the opening events of the seventh trumpet, was based on that prophetic period.

Watch Tower, August 1879, p. 24 — “The overthrow of that dominion in 1798 by the French Revolution marked the beginning of the ‘time of the end’…”

Watch Tower, November 1, 1914, p. 5565 “The year 1799 marked the beginning of the ‘time of the end,’ when various events were to occur.”

Watchtower, March 1, 1922 — “The indisputable facts, therefore, show that the “time of the end” began in 1799; that the Lord’s second presence began in 1874.”

Creation; 1927, p. 294“Twelve hundred and sixty years from 539 A.D. brings us to 1799, which is another proof that 1799 definitely marks the beginning of “the time of the end.” this also shows that it is from the date 539 A.D. that the other prophetic days of Daniel must be counted.”

Note: this hypocritical statement by the WTS: ( Watchtower Sept. 1, 1989 p. 12) — “Some Roman Catholics have claimed that Jesus Christ’s thousand Year Reign ended in 1799 when French armies captured Rome and deposed the pope as its ruler, so that he was deported as a prisoner to France, where he died.”
A classic example of WT pointing the finger at another religion, when the WT was guilty of doing the exact same thing!

Teaching Of The 1925 Earthly Resurrection

1918 — Millions Now Living Will Never Die, p. 89 — “Therefore we may confidently expect that 1925 will mark the return of Abraham, Isaac, Jacob and the faithful prophets of old, particularly those named by the Apostle in Hebrews 11, to the condition of human perfection,”

1922 — Golden Age, Jan. 4, 1922, p. 217 — “The period must end in 1925. The type ending, the antitype must begin; and therefore 1925 is definitely fixed in the scriptures. every thinking person can see that a great climax is at hand. The Scriptures clearly indicate that the climax is the fall of Satan’s empire and the full establishment of the Messianic kingdom. This climax being reached by 1925, and that marking the beginning of the fulfillment of the long promised blessings of life to the people, millions now living on earth will be living then and those who obey the righteous laws of the new arrangement will live forever. Therefore it can be confidently said at this time that millions now living will never die.”

1922 — WT March 1, 1922“The indisputable facts, therefore, show that the “time of the end” began in 1799; that the Lord’s second presence began in 1874.”

1922 — Watchtower May 15, 1922 p. 150 — “We have no doubt whatever in regard to the chronology relating to the dates of 1874, 1914, 1918, and 1925. It was on this line of reckoning that the dates 1874, 1914, and 1918 were located; and the Lord has placed the stamp of his seal upon 1914 and 1918 beyond any possibility of erasure. What further evidence do we need? Using this same measuring line… it is an easy matter to locate 1925, probably in the fall, for the beginning of the antitypical jubilee. There can be no more question about 1925 than there was about 1914.”

1922 — Watchtower, June 15, 1922 — “It is on the basis of such and so many correspondencies — in accordance with the soundest laws known to science — that we affirm that, Scripturally, scientifically, and historically, present-truth chronology is correct beyond a doubt. Its reliability has been abundantly confirmed by the dates and events of 1874, 1914, and 1918. Present-truth chronology is a secure basis on which the consecrated child of God may endeavor to search out things to come.”

1922 — Watchtower, July 15, 1922 p. 217 — “This chronology is not of man, but of God. Being of divine origin and divinely corroborated, present-truth chronology stands in a class by itself, absolutely and unqualifiedly correct…”

1922 — Watchtower Sept. 1, 1922, p. 262 — ‘1914 ended the Gentile Times…The date 1925 is even more distinctly indicated by the Scriptures… by then the great crisis will be reached and probably passed’

1923 — Watchtower April 1, 1923, p. 106 — ‘1925 is definitely settled by the Scriptures…the Christian has much more upon which to base his faith than Noah had (so far as the Scriptures reveal) upon which to base his faith in the coming deluge’

1923 — WT April 1, 1923, p. 106 — “Our thought is, that 1925 is definitely settled by the Scriptures… As to Noah, the Christian now has much more upon which to base his faith than Noah had upon which to base his faith in a coming deluge.”

1924 — The Way To Paradise 1924, p. 226 — “No doubt many boys and girls who read this book will live to see Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Joseph, Daniel, and those other men of old come forth in the glory of their better resurrection, of perfect in mind and body. It will not take long for Christ to appoint them to their post of honor and authority as his earthly representatives. The world and all the present conveniences will seem strange to them at first, but they will soon become accustomed to the new methods. They may have some amusing experiences at first; for they never saw telephones, radios, automobiles, electric lights, aeroplanes, steam engines, and many other things so familiar to us.

1924 — Watchtower, Jan. 1, 1924, p. 5 — “Surely there is not the slightest room for doubt in the mind of a truly consecrated child of God that the Lord Jesus is present and has been since 1874.”

1924 — Watchtower July 15, 1924, p. 211 — “The year 1925 is a date definitely and clearly marked in Scriptures, even more clearly than that of 1914.

1924 — The Golden Age, Feb. 13, 1924, p. 314 — “We cannot be blamed for presenting from the Scriptures such evidence as they afford which leads us to believe that a certain event will take place at a given time. Some times the Lord has let His people looking for the right thing at the wrong time, and more frequently they have looked for the wrong things at the right time. But all the enemies of the cause of present truth in the earth are fervently hoping that the Bible students will not be so successful in 1925 in looking for the right thing at the right time as they were in 1914. if they are, however, it will be the other fellow that will have to do the explaining, and not we.”

1925 — Watchtower, Jan. 1, 1925, p. 3 — “The year 1925 is here. With great expectation Christians have looked forward to this year. Many have confidently expected that all members of the body of Christ will be changed to heavenly glory during this year. This may be accomplished. It may not be. In his own due time God will accomplish his purposes concerning his people. Christians should not be so deeply concerned about what may transpire this year,”

1925 — Watchtower September 1, 1925, p. 262 — “It is to be expected that Satan will try to inject into the minds of the consecrated, the thought that 1925 should see an end to the work,”

1925 — Watchtower February 15, 1925, p. 56 — “The difficulty was that the friends inflated their imaginations beyond reason; and that when their imaginations burst asunder, they were inclined to throw away everything.”

1931 — Vindication, 1932 p. 338 — “There was a measure of disappointment on the part of Jehovah’s faithful ones on earth concerning the years 1917, 1918, and 1925, which disappointment lasted for a time… and they also learned to quit fixing dates,”

1968 — Awake, Oct. 8, 1968 — “True, there have been those in times past who predicted an ‘end to the world’, even announcing a specific date. Yet nothing happened. The ‘end’ did not come. They were guilty of false prophesying. Why? What was missing? Missing was the full measure of evidence required in fulfillment of Bible prophecy. Missing from such people were God’s truths and evidence that he was using and guiding them,”

Pyramidology

Prior to 1928 — Thy Kingdom Come, 1891, p. 313, 16, 17, 342, 362 “God’s Stone Witness and Prophet” Used to predict dates

1928 — WT November 15, 1928 p. 344, p. 841 Satan’s Bible; not God’s Stone Witness.

1930 — Light II, 1930, p. 286 Just a pile of stones

1932 — Golden Age Oct 14, 1932 …is further corroborative proof that the Devil himself superintended the building of the pyramid of Gizeh.

1933 — Preparation 1933 p. 239 It is idolatry

1935 — WT May 1, 1935 p. 142 A delusion, speculations and a trap

1935 — Awake! March 13, 1935 p. 355 Worse than nonsense

1955 — WT November 15, 1955 “Jehovah Is in His Holy Temple” p. 697 para. 32 — He [Jehovah] has also exposed the great Pyramid of Giza as being, not “God’s stone witness” or “the Bible in stone,” but a monument of demonism to glorify belief in immortality of the soul or “survival after death.”

1956 — WT May 15, 1956 p. 300 The Great Pyramid of Giza — Thus, this most logical explanation of all as to the reasons underlying the construction of the Great Pyramid of Giza would indicate that it certainly was not built by those engaging in the true worship of Jehovah God but by those devoted to astrology, a manifestation of Devil religion, and was built in furtherance of such religion.

1957 — WT May 15, 1957 p. 316 para. 17 Appreciating Basic Christian Publications — [In the Watchtower of November 15 and December 1, 1928] you learn what is wrong with this idea: First, Egypt was a Devil-ruled pagan country, not a place for divine revelation; second, God does not accomplish his work through the type of slave labor that built the pyramids; third, Christians are told that they must live by faith, not by sight; and fourth, if the Christian congregation was to be taught by the measurements of this ancient pile of stone either Jesus or some of the apostles would have said something about it; and they did not.

1968 — WT March 1, 1968 p. 146 para. 25 Rejoicing in the God of True Worship — During the years from 1919 onward, sanctimonious dress, the viewing of the great pyramid of Egypt as “the Bible in Stone,” the observance of pagan feasts such as the so-called “Christmas,” the use of pagan symbols such as the cross, and other religious uncleanness, persisted for a time.

1993 — Proclaimers (jv) chap. 14 p. 201 “They Are No Part of the World” — “For some 35 years, Pastor Russell thought that the Great Pyramid of Gizeh was God’s stone witness, corroborating Biblical time periods. (Isa. 19:19) But Jehovah’s Witnesses have abandoned the idea that an Egyptian pyramid has anything to do with true worship. (See Watchtower issues of November 15 and December 1, 1928)

Was Deborah A Judge?

YES — (Judges 4:4,5) Now Deb’o-rah, a prophetess, the wife of Lap’pi-doth, was judging Israel at that time. She used to sit under Deb’o-rah’s palm tree between Ra’mah and Beth’el in the mountainous region of E’phra-im; the Israelites would go up to her for judgment.

NO — WT June 15, 1962 p. 367 para. 31 Foretelling Him to Whom All People’s Obedience Belongs — the Reubenites did not go to the support of Judge Barak and the prophetess Deborah.

YES — WT August 1, 1966 p. 474 Barak — Judge and Deliverer of Israel — Though judge and prophetess, Deborah kept her place, setting a fine example for all Christian women.

NO — WT December 15, 1973 p. 755 para. 4 Why Exult in Spite of Personal Hardships? — as in the days of Judge Barak and the prophetess Deborah.

YES — WT February 1, 1978 p. 14 Success Only by Reliance on Jehovah — Thirteen judges are named, including Deborah, a prophetess and judge.

NO — WT November 1, 1978 p. 10 Visiting Where It Happened — From there Judge Barak, with Deborah, descended and defeated the surprised Canaanites.

SORT OF/NOT REALLY — WT November 1, 1980 p. 30 Questions From Readers — While Deborah can properly be described as a prophetess, it is only in a general sense that she was doing a measure ofjudging in Israel; she was not taking the full place of a male judge in Israel.

NO — WT November 15, 1980 p. 26 para. 14 “Jehovah of Armies” to the Rescue! — In the days of Judge Barak and the Deborah,

NOT SURE — WT June 1, 1986 p. 31 Questions From Readers — Aside from these 12, the Bible mentions Deborah, Eli, and Samuel in connection with judging. However, Deborah is called first a prophetess, and she is linked with Judge Barak.

NO — WT August 15, 1991 p. 26 Jehovah — “A Manly Person of War” — through the prophetess Deborah, Jehovah summoned Judge Barak to assemble ten thousand warriors.

YES — My Book of Bible Stories 2004 chap. 50 “TWO Brave Women” — Deborah is also a judge. She sits under a certain palm tree in the hill country, and people come to her to get help with their problems.

NO — WT August 15, 2014 p. 8 “What is the Role of Women in Jehovah’s purpose?” par. 12 — In the days of Israel’s judges, one woman who had God’s backing was the prophetess Deborah. She encouraged Judge Barak…

Note: Barak is nowhere referred to as a judge in the Bible whereas Deborah is twice. The account also shows Deborah as the driving force in defeating the enemy. Deborah summons Barak to her, describes the tactics he must use, accompanies him when he feels unworthy, then receives the principle praise in the subsequent victory song. This does not fit with the WT view of women having any authority so WT, contrary to scripture, labels Barak as ‘Judge Barak’ but Deborah as a mere prophetess.

If Someone Does Wrong, Should You Hate The Person?

YES — WT July 15, 1961 p. 420 A Time and Place for Everything — in order to hate what is bad a Christian must hate the person with whom the badness is inseparably linked.

NO — WT August 1, 1974 p. 467 para. 5 Maintaining a Balanced Viewpoint Toward Disfellowshiped Ones — It is right to hate the wrong committed by the disfellowshiped one, but it is not right to hate the person
…As to disfellowshiped family members (not minor sons or daughters) living outside the home, each family must decide to what extent they will have association with such ones. This is not something that the congregational elders can decide for them.

NOT NECESSARILY — WT December 1, 2011 pp. 23-24 “A Time to Love and a Time to Hate” — there are certain practices that God hates. Yet, he does not necessarily hate the person who commits such things.

Who Are The ‘Birds’ In The Mustard Tree (Mat 13:4)?

SATAN — Zion’s Watch Tower May 15, 1900, p. 153 — The ‘fowls of the air’ in the preceding parable of the sower represented Satan and his agents

WORLD OF MANKIND — WT October 1, 1975 p. 590 para. 6 Things Which the “Kingdom of the Heavens” Is Like — all the world of mankind would be like birds by their lodging in the refuge provided by the Kingdom.

SATAN — WT October 1, 1975 p. 597 para. 9 The Exposing of the False Kingdom Refuge — the agents of Satan the Devil to take refuge in, like the “birds of heaven” lodging among the branches of the full-grown mustard-seed tree.

RIGHT-HEARTED ONES — WT July 15, 2008 p. 18 para. 8 You Do Not Know Where It Will Have Success! — These birds do not represent enemies of the Kingdom who try to eat up the good seeds, as was true of the birds in the illustration of the man who scattered seed on different kinds of soil. (Mark 4:4) Rather, in this illustration the birds represent righthearted ones who seek protection within the confines of the Christian congregation.

The Insight book has also undergone a stealthy revision on this topic, to remove this teaching.

it — 1 Bound Volume (1988) p. 1179, Illustrations — It should also be noted that in the context “birds” are referred to in a negative sense; they are shown to represent “the wicked one.” — Mat 13:4,19; Luke 8:12.

The Insight book on wol.jw.org changes this to remove all mention of the birds:

In a comparable way, the Christian congregation started in a very small way on Pentecost 33 C.E. But in the first century, it grew rapidly, and in modern times, the branches of the mustard “tree” have expanded to beyond expectations. — Isa. 60:22 ( Watchtower Online, Insight book, Illustrations)

When Does The Disgusting Thing Stand In A Holy Place?

1914 — WT April 1, 1939 p. 110

1945 — WT September 15, 1953 p. 563 para. 23 Flight to Safety with the New World Society

1914 — WT April 1, 1960 p. 217 para. 18 Part 35 — “Your Will Be Done on Earth”

1945 — WT December 1, 1974 p. 718 United Nations — Religion’s Friend or Foe?

Still future — WT May 1, 1999 p. 17 para. 13 “Let the Reader Use Discernment”

Are Symbols (Pins/Badges) Idolatry?

KM Sept 1974 p. 8 Question Box — Furthermore, we do not want to give others the impression that the Tetragrammaton is the symbol of Jehovah’s Witnesses as a whole. We have no organizational symbol to identify ourselves but show that we are Jehovah’s Christian witnesses by living in harmony with God’s will.

WT January 1, 2000 p. 9 para. 15 Serving With the Watchman — For example, in the 1920’s many Bible Students wore a pin featuring a cross-and-crown emblem, and they celebrated Christmas and other pagan holidays. However, for worship to be pure, all vestiges of idolatry must be discarded. God’s Word, the Holy Bible, must be the sole basis of the Christian’s faith and way of life.

KM April 2009 p. 4 Question Box — Congregations or individuals should not use logos or names of the organization’s legal entities, or variations thereof, on their Kingdom Halls, signs, letterhead, personal objects, and so forth… The Watch Tower logo, or a variation of it, should not be used in future Kingdom Hall projects even if the Kingdom Hall is owned by a Watch Tower entity.

2014 onwards

The Correct View Of Flags

WT November 15, 1954 p. 685 para. 5 The Sacredness of Our Warfare — Says the Encyclopedia Britannica: “It appears that several companies of the Egyptian army had their own particular standards. These were formed of such objects as, there is reason to believe, were associated in the minds of the men with feelings of awe and devotion… Somewhat similar seem to have been the customs of the Assyrians… The forms of standards in later times were very various;… The Roman standards were guarded with religious veneration in the temples at Rome and the reverence of this people for their ensigns was in proportion to their superiority to other nations…”

WT November 15, 1954 p. 686 pars. 5-6 The Sacredness of Our Warfare — The Roman soldier swore by his ensign… Early flags were almost purely of a religious character… That such religious feelings carry over even to this late day is borne out by the statement of the Encyclopedia Americana under the subheading “Respect or Reverence for the Flag.” The statement reads: “The flag, like the cross, is sacred.”

WT October 1, 1956 p. 581 Flags and Religion — Jesus Christ, the Son of God, emphasized that while giving Caesar’s things to Caesar we must also give God’s things to God. And what are God’s things? “Exclusive devotion,” namely, “You must love Jehovah your God with your whole heart and with your whole soul and with your whole mind and with your whole strength.” (Mark 12:30, NW) Would not, therefore, one’s veneration and worship of the flag, “every moment of one’s life,” and that “in the paroxysm of passion” that is “unrestrained and unconditional” be a giving to Caesar the things that belong exclusively to God? Think it over.

WT March 1, 1957 p. 136 Insight into the World’s Woes — Historian Arnold J. Toynbee made a statement a few years ago that was apt then but even more apt today, as we see the world blazing with the fires of nationalism. “One of the reasons why our times are dangerous,” Dr. Toynbee said, “is that we have all been taught to worship our nation, our flag, our own past history. Man may safely worship only God.”

WT January 1, 1965 pp. 11-12 para. 33 Does Your Worship to God Come First? — This was a deliberate attempt on the part of Satan the Devil, Babylon’s real god, to get these three Hebrews to bow down to the State, the State’s image, be it a monument, standard or flag.

WT January 1, 1965 p. 7 para. 15 Does Your Worship to God Come First? — Ignoring the thinking ability of some who want to live as the Bible directs, the dictator of a group will try to force all the people to rally around him, to do obeisance to a man-made ensign, flag, image or asymbol of the group’s way of life.

WT June 1, 1966 p. 344 Can You Avoid the Mark of the Beast? — An increasing number of rulers today are demanding worship of themselves or their flags, placing their political government higher than the kingdom of God.

Awake! September 8, 1971 p. 13 What Do You Know About Flags? — We have seen that ancient-peoples gave religious worship to their standards, the forerunners of modern-day flags. Do you think people today do the same?

Awake! September 8, 1976 p. 4 Benin Suppresses Freedom of Worship — To achieve a nationalistic spirit among their peoples, nations have set up objects that actually are given religious veneration. As historian Carlton Hayes observes in his book What Americans Believe and How They Worship: “Nationalism’s chief symbol of faith and central object of worship is the flag…”

WT November 15, 1977 p. 686 Why Persecution of Christians? — For a Christian witness of Jehovah to give devotion, worship or service to, or to bow to or salute any image or idol is a grave sin in the eyes of God.

WT October 1, 1995 p. 22 Following in My Parents’ Footsteps — Brother Rutherford’s voice boomed: “Let them salute their flags and heil men if they wish. We shall worship and heil only Jehovah our God!”

Chilean Kingdom Hall at the 2015 RC

God’s View Of Calendars

Calendars are demonic — Awake! March 13, 1935 p. 356 — In this series of articles it will be shown that all the foregoing calendars are calendars of the Devil.

Jehovah’s Calendar — Yearbook 1935 — The new names for the days of the week: Lightday, (first day of the week), Heavenday, Earthday, Starday, Lifeday, Mansday, Godsday. The new names of the months: Redemption (first month), Life, Visitment, Freedom, Vindication, Hope, King, Peace, Order, Logo, Jehovah, Temple

Golden Age April 10, 1935 — part 3:
The evidence herein seems to clearly prove that the day of Christ’s birth was King 3, Edenic day No. 1470658, completing week No. 210094, God’s month No. 49801, B.R. 34 (Oct.1, B.C.2). He was born on a Mansday (Friday), and died on the same day of the week, which, as in hereafter be shown, was Redemption 14, Edenic day No. 1482894, completing week No. 211842, God’s month No. 50215, year of Ransom 1 (Friday April 1, A.D. 33). The time of his death was 9:00 D. (“the ninth hour” of the day, 3:00 p.m.)

Back to normality — The WT continue to print a regular calendar

KM April 1970 p. 3 Using the “Yearbook” — Are you currently conducting a home Bible study? If so, have you supplied the householder with a copy of the 1970 Yearbook and calendar?

Remember, this was from Jehovah — WT August 1, 2001 p. 14 para. 8 — Rather, he has complete confidence in the truth as it is revealed by Jehovah God through his Son, Jesus Christ, and “the faithful and discreet slave.”

Suitable Age For Baptism

WT April 1, 2006 pp. 27-28 para. 8 Meeting the Requirements for Christian Baptism — Are children in a position to make an intelligent dedication? The Scriptures give no age requirements for baptism. Still, infants certainly could not become believers, exercise faith, or make a dedication to God. (Acts 8:12) Regarding first-century Christians, historian Augustus Neander states in his book General History of the Christian Religion and Church: “Baptism was administered at first only to adults, as men were accustomed to conceive baptism and faith as strictly connected.”

WT January 15, 1989 p. 13 para. 17 What Prevents You From Getting Baptized? — Baptizing an infant is wrong because a baby cannot understand, make a decision, and become a disciple. (Matthew 28:19,20) Those baptized during Philip’s ministry in Samaria were “men and women,” not mere infants. (Acts 8:4-8,12) Baptism is for those old enough to learn, believe, and exercise faith. (John 17:3; Acts 5:14; 18:8; Hebrews 11:6) In this regard, historian Augustus Neander wrote: “… the practice of infant baptism was unknown [in the first century C.E.]. … That it first became recognised as an apostolic tradition in the course of the third century, is evidence rather against than for the admission of its apostolic origin.”

WT September 15, 1976 p. 576 Questions From Readers — But is the child able to make personal decisions, able to decide from his own mind and heart (not that of the parents) the course in life he wishes to take? Is he capable of comprehending and seeking a personal relationship With God, one that is not dependent upon his parents? Is he able to stand before a judicial body, accountable for any wrongdoing he may commit? If not, then such child is evidently not in position to be baptized

WT August 15, 2004 p. 11 Mexico’s Indigenous Peoples Hear the Good News — I was baptized at age 15.

WT April 15, 2000 p. 25 Fishing for Men in the Aegean Sea — After two months she became an unbaptized publisher, and in March 1998, she was baptized at the age of 14.

Yearbook 2002 p. 110 Curacao — He was baptized at the age of 13 and works very hard in the congregation, preparing well for all assignments. He is as determined as ever to serve at Bethel.

Yearbook 1999 p. 59 Worldwide Report — Their son, 12 years of age, was observing something else: “I noticed that my father and mother, as a result of the study, became nicer, and the atmosphere at home became more positive and relaxed.” The husband now appreciatively says: “Jehovah has been long-suffering with us. He did not want us to get destroyed, but he has led us to repentance.” In about seven months, the entire family got baptized.

Awake! April 8, 1971 p. 23 Christian Togetherness in Brazil — In Goiânia, a girl eleven years old was among the seventy-seven baptized.

Yearbook 2011 p. 54 Preaching and Teaching Earth Wide — Now ten years old, Persis is baptized and is serving as an auxiliary pioneer while in school. Her eight-year-old friend Aasy is already an unbaptized publisher.

WT January 1, 1995 p. 24 “Out of the Mouth of Babes” — She was baptized while in the fourth grade (9-10 years old), and one of her friends with whom she had studied was baptized in the sixth grade (11-12 years old). Moreover, the mother and two older sisters of this Bible student also studied and were baptized.

Yearbook 2002 p. 110 Curacao — Renzo, now eight years old, was baptized at a circuit assembly in Bonaire.

Yearbook 2011 p. 58 Preaching and Teaching Earth Wide — BAPTIZED AT SEVEN. Paola, Who lives in Western Mexico, is being raised by her grandparents.

WT March 1, 1992 p. 27 Pursuing a Goal Set at Six Years of Age — In the summer of 1946, I was baptized at the international convention in Cleveland, Ohio. Although I was only six years of age, I was determined to fulfill my dedication to Jehovah.

How does this tally with: WT June 1, 1962 p. 330 para. 3 Why Be Baptized? — it would be improper for infants to be baptized. One must know Why he is baptized. Very young children would be lacking in understanding. It is true that Christ Jesus said: “Let the young children come to me.” But there is no record that he baptized any young children or commanded that they be baptized.

What Must You Agree To When You Are Baptised?

(Matthew 28:19) Go, therefore, and make disciples of people of all the nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the holy spirit.

WT 1942 Oct. 1 p. 302 — 1) Do you believe in Jehovah God the Father, that “salvation belongeth unto Jehovah”, and that Christ Jesus is his Son in whose blood your sins are washed away and by whom salvation comes to you from God?
2) Have you therefore confessed your sins to God and asked for cleansing by Christ Jesus, and therefore turned away from sin and the world, and consecrated yourself without reservation to God to do his will?

WT July 1, 1955 p. 411 — “A Christian, therefore, cannot be baptized in the name of the one actually doing the immersing or in the name of any man, nor in the name of any organization”

WT July 1, 1956 p. 407 (1956 through 1984) — (1) Have you recognized yourself before Jehovah God as a sinner who needs salvation, and have you acknowledged to him that this salvation proceeds from him, the Father, through his Son Jesus Christ?
(2) On the basis of this faith in God and in his provision for salvation have you dedicated yourself unreservedly to God to do his will henceforth as he reveals it to you through Jesus Christ and through the Bible under the enlightening power of the holy spirit?

WT Oct. 1, 1966 p. 603,4 — “This is what we mean when we dedicate our lives to Jehovah. We do not dedicate ourselves to a religion, nor to a man, nor to an organization. No, we dedicate ourselves to the Supreme Sovereign of the Universe, our Creator, Jehovah God himself.”

WT June 1, 1985 p. 30 — 1) On the basis of the sacrifice of Jesus Christ, have you repented of your sins and dedicated yourself to Jehovah to do his will?
2) Do you understand that your dedication and baptism identify you as one of Jehovah’s Witnesses in association with God’s spirit-directed organization?

Can You Be Sexually Sterilised?

NO, IT IS ABSOLUTELY WRONG — WT July 1, 1959 p. 416 Questions From Readers — However, it is absolutely wrong for a person to think that in order to stay free for the Kingdom service and avoid family responsibilities in the way of children he is justified in getting himself sexually sterilized.

NO, IT IS HARMFUL — WT December 1, 1961 p. 735 Questions From Readers — sterilization harmfully affects the asexualized person physically and mentally.

NO, IT IS UNSCRIPTURAL — WT March 1, 1964 p. 159 Questions From Readers — Sterilization, whether temporary or permanent, for the specific purpose of birth control would Scripturally be wrong.

YES, IF THE MOTIVE IS RIGHT — WT March 1, 1975 p. 158-159 Questions from Readers — Hence, it would be wrong for one to submit to sterilization or approve of sterilization of one’s wife simply because one has no appreciation for God’s gift of the procreative powers. it appears that such a decision is one that rests on the individual consciences of those involved.

IT CAN LEAD TO MADNESS — Awake! February 22, 1978 p. 30 Watching the World — vasectomy may produce profound mental anguish in a man and may even lead to madness

IT CAN LEAD TO HEART ATTACK — Awake! August 22, 1979 p. 29 Watching the World — After the sterilization, the male sperm, denied their normal outlet, seep into the bloodstream. There they apparently set up a reaction… which can lead to a stroke or a heart attack.

YES, BUT IT MIGHT AFFECT YOUR QUALIFICATIONS — WT May 1, 1985 p. 31 Questions From Readers — Since the Christian Greek Scriptures give no direct guidance on such matters, Christians must make personal decisions about limiting the size of their family and about [sterilization] birth control.

YES — Awake! October 8, 1996 p. 14 Who Should Decide Family Size? — In the case of sterilization, such as by a vasectomy, the decision is one of personal conscience, since this is not directly mentioned in the Bible.

YES, BUT IT MIGHT AFFECT YOUR QUALIFICATIONS — WT June 15, 1999 p. 28 Questions From Readers — Some in that situation have reluctantly submitted to a sterilization procedure as described earlier to make sure that no pregnancy would threaten the life of the mother.

Separating Of The Sheep And The Goats (Mat 25:31-46)

Prior to 1923: Separating the sheep from the goats is a future event taking place after the tribulation.

1923-1995: The separating of the sheep and the goats began in 1914 and is currently taking place.

1995-current: Separating the sheep from the goats is a future event taking place after the tribulation.

A couple of things to note

1. The current (since 1995) view is actually a reversion to OLD LIGHT.

2. The previous (1923-1995) view is now considered OLD LIGHT and DOCTRINAL ERROR, yet was ATTRIBUTED TO GOD:

WT February 1, 1938, p. 35 — The Lord revealed to his people the meaning of the parable of the sheep and the goats, showing how the “sheep” only would be spared by Jehovah when his wrath is expressed at Armageddon. All this information came not from or by man, but by the Lord God…

WT November 15, 1955 “Jehovah Is in His Holy Temple” p. 698 — Stirring up increasing interest in them, Jehovah caused to be preached from 1918 onward the startling public message “Millions Now Living Will Never Die,” and in 1923 he provided the interpretation of “the parable of the sheep and the goats.” (Matt. 25:31-46)

WT February 15, 1980, Festival Illumination p. 19 — For the anointed remnant who had begun to enter into the modern antitype of the festival of booths, spiritual illumination from Jehovah’s heavenly temple beamed forth. It was during the gathering in of the spiritual class prefigured by Ruth and Esther that Jesus’ parable of the sheep and the goats, as recorded in Matthew 25:31-46, was given special illumination for the enlightenment of their understanding.

WT May 15, 1986, “The Things Revealed Belong to Us” p. 14 — Since they have produced the fruits of God’s Kingdom, Jehovah has blessed them richly by bringing them up to date in “the greatly diversified wisdom of God.” — Ephesians 3:10. Thus, in 1923 Jesus’ great prophecy about the sheep and the goats was properly understood, and it was discerned that the whole world was under judgment. (Matthew 25:31-46)

The Revelation Names “Apollyon” And “Abaddon”

Refers to Satan — The Finished Mystery 1918 p. 159

Refers to Jesus Christ — Then Is Finished the Mystery of God, p. 232

Who Is The ‘Lord’ As Mentioned In Romans 10:12-16

1903 — ‘Lord’ refers to Jesus.

1940 — ‘Lord’ refers to Jehovah.

1978 — ‘Lord’ refers to Jesus.

1980 — ‘Lord’ refers to Jehovah.

Who Is To Blame For Domestic Abuse?

The Abused — WT September 15, 1963 p. 571 When Marriage Ties Are at the Breaking Point — The Christian may find that there are things she can do to avoid outbursts of anger on the part of her mate, thus making the situation endurable.

The Abuser — WT June 15, 2010 p. 30 Coping With a Spouse’s Betrayal — If a marriage mate establishes a record of abusive speech or actions, it is the guilty party who must answer to Jehovah. Jehovah condemns violence and abusive speech, so there is never any legitimate reason for treating a mate with such a gross lack of love and respect

The Abused — WT February 15, 2012 p. 29 para. 12 Happiness Is Possible in a Divided Household — The night before, Steve had hit me as I had tried to prove a point, and I was feeling sad and sorry for myself… Realizing that I needed to adjust my thinking, I prayed to Jehovah to help me be more loving toward Steve

The Abuser — Awake! April 2013 An End to Domestic Violence p. 9 — They erroneously believe that they [the abused] are to blame.

Jesus Is Mediator For Whom?

Anointed — WT 1938 p. 104,105 para. 33 — The Jonadabs, or “other sheep”, are in a different condition. The Jonadabs have fled to the Lord and there found refuge. They are still human creatures, not even justified.

Anointed — WT November 1, 1950 p. 412 para. 22 New Systems of Things — The new covenant is no part of the old world arrangements but it takes out of this world a people for Jehovah’s name. (Acts 15:14) These are no longer a part of the old world, no more than Jesus their Mediator was ever a part of it.

All men — WT December 15, 1957 p. 747 “Confess Your Sins” — The overseer does not presume to take the role of God, nor to be the mediator between God and men. Rather, as a loving Christian brother, he approaches God in prayer along with the spiritually sick one, doing so through the one Mediator Christ Jesus.

Anointed — WT December 15, 1959 p. 750 para. 4 The Pursuit of Peace — By Jesus Christ as Mediator between God and men he established a new covenant with Christians.

All men — WT October 15, 1960 p. 629 para. 49 Security During “War of the Great Day of God the Almighty” — We cannot seek Jehovah except through the kingdom of his Son, the Mediator between God and men.

Anointed — WT February 15, 1966 p. 115 Benefits from God’s New Covenant Spreading Worldwide — On the other hand, the new covenant is made through a mediator, Jesus Christ, with his 144,000 disciples. Hence we must distinguish between the Kingdom covenants that apply to the one person, Jesus Christ, and the new covenant that applies to the nation of spiritual Israel.

All men — WT February 15, 1973 p. 106 para. 6 God Cherishes the Lowly Ones — 6 That Jehovah does lovingly enable persons of all backgrounds to come into harmony with him through Christ Jesus is repeatedly shown. For example, 1 Timothy 2:3-6 states: “This is fine and acceptable in the sight of our Savior, God, whose will is that all sorts of men should be saved and come to an accurate knowledge of truth. For there is one God, and one mediator between God and men, a man, Christ Jesus, who gave himself a corresponding ransom for all”

Anointed — WT November 15, 1979 p. 24 para. 12 Benefiting from “One Mediator Between God and Men” — 11 So Jesus Christ in heaven is the Mediator between God and the spiritual Israelites,

All men — WT June 1, 1980 p. 18 para. 11 Praying to Jehovah so as to Be Heard — 11 How can we gain access to the great “Hearer of prayer”? He has appointed that this be through Jesus Christ alone. There is only one Mediator between God and men, and one High Priest, Jesus Christ.

Anointed — WT March 15, 1983 p. 8 Who Should Partake? — Moses was the go-between, or mediator, of that covenant made between Jehovah God and the Israelites (just as Jesus is the “mediator of a new covenant”)

Anointed — Worldwide Security Under the “Prince of Peace” (1986), chap. 1 pp. 10-11 para. 16 — Likewise, the Greater Moses, Jesus Christ, is not the Mediator between Jehovah God and all mankind. He is the Mediator between his heavenly Father Jehovah, and the nation of spiritual Israel, which is limited to only 144,000 members.”

All men — WT February 15, 1997 para. 15-16 Agreement Between “God’s Temple” and Idols in Greece? — And the apostle Paul stated: “There is one God, and one mediator between God and men, a man, Christ Jesus.” 16 If we truly want our prayers to be heard by God, it is essential that we approach him in the way that his Word directs.

Anointed — WT December 15, 2008 p. 13 Appreciate Jesus’ Unique Role in God’s Purpose — Jesus is the “one mediator between God and men.” He is “the mediator of a new covenant.” (Heb. 9:15; 12:24) However, Moses is also spoken of as a mediator — the mediator of the Law covenant. 14 What about those who are not in the new covenant, those who hope to live forever on earth, not in heaven? While not participants in the new covenant, these are beneficiaries of it.

All men — WT Jan 15, 2014 p. 16 para. 16 — By the end of Christ’s Thousand Year Reign, the Messianic Kingdom will have achieved its purpose. Then Jesus will hand the Kingdom over to his Father. There will no longer be a need for an intermediary between Jehovah and his earthly children. All of God’s sons in heaven and his children on earth will be united with their heavenly Father as part of his universal family.

Rewriting History — Proclaimers jv (1993) chap. 28 p. 630 Testing and Sifting From Within — Falsely, however, some who professed to be Christian brothers charged that The Watch Tower had denied that Jesus is the Mediator between God and men… None of this was true.

Note: WT today state that Jesus is not the mediator between God and men!

Generation

WT May 15, 1984. A ‘generation’ that has now all passed away:

What is the Watchtower’s definition of a Generation

Food For Thinking Christians (1881) p. 99 — “Again we will be liberal and estimate three generations to a century, or thirty three years to a generation…”

Studies in the Scriptures IV (1886) p. 604 — “generation” might be reckoned as equivalent to a century (practically the present limit) or one hundred and twenty years, Moses’ lifetime and the Scripture limit. (Gen. 6:3)

Studies in the Scriptures IV (1886) p. 605 (the very next page!) — …it would not be inconsistent to reckon the “generation” from 1878 to 1914 — 36 1/2 years — about the average of human life today.

WT July 1, 1951 p. 404 — “The length of time is indicated by him when he said, “Truly I say to you that this generation will by no means pass away until all these things occur.” (Matt. 24:34) The actual meaning of these words is, beyond question, that which takes a “generation” in the ordinary sense, as at Mark 8:12 and Acts 13:36, or for those who are living at the given period.”

Awake! Sept 22, 1962 p. 27 — “The word “generation” at Matthew 24:34 is to be viewed in an ordinary sense, as at Acts 13:36 and Mark 8:12. Acts 13:36 speaks of David’s very own generation, a literal generation. The generation of persons living in Jesus’ time, person who sought a sign, according to Mark 8:12, was a literal generation. That a symbolic application to a “generation” of wicked persons is not meant at Matthew 24:34 is apparent when we read the preceding verse: “Likewise also you, when you see all these things, know that he is near at the doors.” Since Jesus was foretelling conditions prevailing now at the world’s time of the end, the generation now living is the one to which he pointed forward in his prophecy of the last days.”

WT May 1, 1975 p. 277 para. 22 Why We Have Not Been Told “That Day and Hour” — Which “generation” is that? The one that has witnessed the events in fulfillment of prophecy since 1914 C.E. There is no doubt about the truthfulness of what Jesus said. Forcefully he added: “Heaven and earth will pass away, but my words will by no means pass away.”

WT Oct 15, 1988 p. 4 The Sign​—Are You Heeding It? — “Might it be, though, that the sign could occur over the span of many human generations? No. The sign is to occur during one particular generation. The same generation that witnessed the beginning of the sign will also witness its climax in “a tribulation such as has not occurred from the beginning of the creation.” Matthew, Mark, and Luke, recorded Jesus assurance of this.”

What is the Bible’s definition of a Generation:

WT June 1, 1950 p. 176 Letter — 70 (10 X 7) generations being listed in Genesis, chapter 10, as springing from Noah and his sons.

40 years: (Numbers 32:11-13) Jehovah’s anger blazed against Israel and he made them wander in the wilderness for 40 years, until all the generation that was doing evil in the eyes of Jehovah came to its end.

38 years: Deut 2:14 — And the days that we walked from Ka’desh-bar’ne-a until we crossed the torrent valley of Ze’red were thirty-eight years, until all the generation of the men of war had come to their end.

35 years: (Job 42:16,17) “And Job continued living after this a hundred and forty years and came to see his sons and his grandsons — four generations.

37 years: Jerusalem was destroyed about 37 years later when Jesus said “this generation will by no means pass away”

(Mat 1:17) “All the generations, then, from Abraham until David were fourteen generations, and from David until the deportation to Babylon fourteen generations, and from the deportation to Babylon until the Christ fourteen generations”. Reading the list in Matthew, none of them are described as overlapping:

65 years — Abraham to David : 2018 BCE — 1107 BCE/ 14 generations = 65 years

35 years — David to deportation : 1107 BCE — 607 BCE/ 14 generations = 35 years

45 years — Deportation to Christ : 607 BCE — 29 CE/ 14 generations = 45 years

Who Saw The Start Of ‘This Generation’?

Studies in the Scripture Vol 4 1886 The Battle Of Armageddon (D604) — A “generation” might be reckoned as equivalent to a century (practically the present limit) or one hundred and twenty years, Moses’ lifetime and the Scripture limit. (Gen. 6:3) Reckoning a hundred years from 1780, the date of the first sign, the limit would reach to 1880
… (D605) it would not be inconsistent to reckon the “generation” from 1878 to 1914 — 36 1/2 years — about the average of human life today.

WT September 1, 1952, p. 543 — “Some persons living in A.D. 1914 when the series of foretold events began will also be living when the series ends with Armageddon. “All the events will come within the span of a generation.”

From Paradise Lost to Paradise Regained, p. 205 (1958) — “Many are the people alive since 1914 who will still be living when it is time for Armageddon to begin.”

WT October 15, 1954 p. 612 A Message of Encouragement and Value — “Truly I say to you that this generation will by no means pass away until all these things occur.” What a consoling fact that is! All these things would happen in one generation! The sudden worsening of world conditions since World War I, which broke out forty years ago, was here foretold to end within one generation, within the lifetime of people who are now at least 40 years old!

Awake! October 8, 1968, p. 13 — “Jesus was obviously speaking about those who were old enough to witness with understanding what took place when the last days began. Even if we presume that youngsters 15 years of age would be perceptive enough to realize the import of what happened in 1914.”

Yearbook 1969 — What did Jesus mean when he spoke of a ‘generation that would not pass away’? The Greek word rendered “generation” in the Bible has been defined as, “Those born at the same time.” This definition embraces both those born around the time of a historic event and all those alive at that time. If Jesus used “generation” in that sense and we apply it to 1969, then the babies of that generation are now 45 years old or older. And others alive in 1969 are in their 50’s or 60’s. There are still many millions of that generation alive. Some of them “will by no means pass away until all things occur.”

WT October 15 1980, p. 31 Questions From Readers — It is the generation of people who saw the catastrophic events that broke forth in connection with WWI from 1914 onward… If you assume that 10 is the age at which an event creates a lasting impression…

WT October 1 1978, p. 31 Questions From Readers — “Thus, when it comes to the application in our time, the ‘generation’ logically would not apply to babies born during World War I.”

WT May 15 1984, p. 5-7 — “If Jesus used ‘generation’ in that sense and we apply it to 1914, then the babies of that generation are now 70 years old or older. Some of them will ‘by no means pass away until all things occur’.”
…Jehovah’s prophetic word through Christ Jesus is: “This generation [of 1914] will by no means pass away until all things occur.”
…Just as Jesus’ prophecies regarding Jerusalem were fulfilled within the life span of the generation of the year 33 C.E., so his prophecies regarding “the time of the end” will be fulfilled within the life span of the generation of 1914.
…Yes, you may live to see this promised New Order, along with survivors of the generation of 1914 — the generation that will not pass away.

Awake! April 8 1988, p. 14 — “Most of the generation of 1914 has passed away. However, there are still millions on earth who were born in that year or prior to it. Jesus’ words will come true, ‘this generation will not pass away until all these things have happened’.”

WT October 15, 1988 p. 4 “The Sign — Are You Heeding It?” — “Might it be, though, that the sign could occur over the span of many human generations? No. The sign is to occur during one particular generation. The same generation that witnessed the beginning of the sign will also witness its climax in “a tribulation such as has not occurred from the beginning of the creation.””

WT April 15, 2010, “HoIy Spirit’s Role in the Outworking of Jehovah’s Purpose”. para. 13-14 — “How, then, are we to understand Jesus’ words about “this generation”? He evidently meant that the lives of the anointed who were on hand when the sign began to become evident in 1914 would overlap with the lives of other anointed ones who would see the start of the great tribulation.”

WT Jan 15, 2014 p. 31 para. 15-16 “Let Your Kingdom Come”, But When? — We understand that in mentioning “this generation,” Jesus was referring to two groups of anointed Christians. The first group was on hand in 1914. Those who made up this group were not merely alive in 1914, but they were spirit-anointed as sons of God in or before that year. The second group included in ”this generation” are anointed contemporaries of the first group. They were not simply alive during the lifetime of those in the first group, but they were anointed with holy spirit during the time that those of the first group were still on earth. Thus, not every anointed person today is included in ”this generation” of whom Jesus spoke. Today, those in this second group are themselves advancing in years… at least some of “this generation will by no means pass away” before seeing the start of the great tribulation.

Note: This 2015 definition of ‘generation’ accommodates a time span approximately 200 years long, from the 1830’s to the 2030’s. Is 200 years a reasonable definition of a generation to anybody?

Voting

WT Nov 15, 1950 p. 445-446 : Conscience matter

WT Oct 15, 1973 p. 627 : Not allowed to vote

“Pay Attention” 1981 p. 149: Voting can result in disfellowshipping

WT Nov 1, 1999 p. 28-29 : Conscience matter — “some Witnesses of Jehovah go to the polling booth and others do not… in matters of individual conscience such as this, each Christian has to make his own decision before Jehovah God.”

Keep Yourselves in God’s Love 2008 p. 214: Not allowed to vote

WT January 1, 2002 p. 28 Jehovah Has Provided “Power Beyond What Is Normal”
[Albania 1986 when voting was not permitted]. They mentioned the case of a dear brother who was determined to remain politically neutral in an upcoming vote. Since the State controlled everything, this meant that his family would not receive any food rations. His married children and their families would all be sent to prison, although they had nothing to do with his religious beliefs. It was reported that members of this brother’s family, because of fear, killed him the night before the vote, dumped his body in a well, and later claimed that he got scared and killed himself.

WT March 15, 2001 pp. 8-9 Courageous Integrity Keepers Triumph Over Nazi Persecution — [Germany 1936 when voting was not permitted].
The book Betrayal — German Churches and the Holocaust, edited by professor of history Robert P. Ericksen and professor of Jewish studies Susannah Heschel, explained that the… Witnesses believed in political neutrality, which meant they would not vote for Hitler nor give the Hitler salute.” This, adds the same source, provoked the anger of the Nazis and put the Witnesses in harm’s way because “National Socialism would not tolerate such a refusal.”

Jesus Has A Beard?

YES — (1914) Photodrama of Creation (pictures) p. 57, 58, 61, 88:

NO — WT August 15, 1954 p. 511 Questions From Readers — Watch Tower publications show Jesus as beardless and with short hair because he is shown that way in representations of him that are older than the traditional effeminate-looking picture… The photograph of this church window… shows a cross with a young man nailed to it, beardless and with short hair, to represent “Christ crucified, but triumphant”… Since the Bible does not describe Jesus’ facial appearance or indicate he had a beard of length, we follow the oldest archaeological evidence rather than the later traditional view.

YES — WT May 1, 1968 p. 286 Questions From Readers — Biblical evidence is the most reliable testimony to be found on this question, and a recent careful review of what it says indicates that Jesus did indeed have a beard.

NO — (1986) Worldwide Security under the Prince of Peace (picture) p. 164:

YES (2012) Good News From God (brochure picture) p. 9:

Note: So finally in 2012 the Governing Body came to believe (and therefore allowed every other JW to believe) what everyone else in the world had known all along!

Disposing Of Bodies After Armageddon

kj 377 20 Land of Magog No More to Threaten Mankind — The unburied dead, those slain by Jehovah, will be so enormously many that even the carrion birds and scavenging wild beasts could never take care of their consumption. The burial of even what remains after these lower creatures have their fill would be stupendous. Doubtless Almighty God will use some highly scientific means, whether including antimatter or not, to dispose of the surplus of decaying bodies in a speedy and sanitary way. This remains for the survivors of the war of the great day to see and witness.

yw 322 12 The “Prince” of the Sanctuary Stands Up — In this prophecy God warns that he will also use other natural forces that are at his disposal, possibly a rain of antimatter that has the property of annihilating any material thing that it meets.

WT July 15, 1956 p. 424 The Three Worlds — After Armageddon the survivors will go forth and look upon the dead bodies of those Jehovah has slain. Over two billion dead! The carcasses of those who refused to love the new world that God loved so much that he gave his only begotten Son! The carcasses of those who loved this present evil world, which we are commanded not to love. Their dead bodies will be unburied, food for worms, birds and beasts.

WT August 1, 1956 p. 465 para. 17 Jehovah’s Message Against Gog or Magog — With such a glorious feast of victory concluded, only the bones, from one end of the earth to the other, will be left for burial. What a task that will be for the survivors, to cleanse the earth of every remaining evidence of Gog’s forces! Even with the work well organized it will take seven months, Jehovah says, just to bury the bones. Scouting corps will be sent out on a full-time basis to search the land thoroughly and, when bones are found, markers will be set up for those with the spades and shovels who follow.

WT April 1, 1960 p. 219 para. 25 Part 35 — “Your Will Be Done on Earth” — Certainly the Creator of cosmic rays, Jehovah God, could use these to affect the minds of his enemies, including the king of the north and the king of the south, and could drive them to mutual slaughter

WT March 1, 1965 p. 150 para. 29 Part Two — And all the birds were filled from the fleshy parts of them [because the bodies of these dead ones were left unburied on the battlefield at Armageddon].”

The Nuclear Threat Is Linked To The ‘Sign’

WT October 1, 1988 p. 4 The Sign — Have You Seen It? — just one ballistic missile submarine could cause a nuclear winter that would imperil all life on earth! Many have linked such frightening prospects to Jesus’ prophetic sign. Could it be that our generation is experiencing the fulfillment of that sign? The facts answer yes.

re (Revelation Climax 1988 — removed from later version) chap. 18 p. 106 para. 7 Earthquakes in the Lord’s Day — 7 World War II brought another wave of upheavals. And smaller wars along with the threat of nuclear holocaust [online version has: “international terrorism”] continue to shake the earth. The fearful threat of terrorists or states using weapons of mass destruction has many people wondering.

WT March 15, 2012 p. 18 para. 16 Maintain Your Sense of Urgency — Some people might think that the threat of nuclear war could lead to events that fulfill “the sign.” However, most do not understand the sign’s real significance.

And what about predictions for the end of this system?

WT January 1, 2013 p. 8 Box — HAVE JEHOVAH’S WITNESSES GIVEN INCORRECT DATES FOR THE END? — “Jehovah’s Witnesses have had wrong expectations about when the end would come. Like Jesus’ first-century disciples, we have sometimes looked forward to the fulfilment of prophecy ahead of God’s timetable.”

WHO have had wrong expectations? The GB? The FDS? No, it’s ‘Jehovah’s Witnesses’.

Is The Earth Still Cursed (Gen 3:17)

YES — Golden Age March 24, 1926 p. 404 para. 9

NO — This Means Everlasting Life 1950 p. 280 (Yet, compare with “cursed earth” on p. 44)

Hearing “Voices” Is A Sign Of Demon Attack?

YES — WT March 15, 1963 p. 187 Resisting Wicked Spirit Forces — One of the most common ways demons both ensnare and harass persons is by “voices.” The invisible voices pretend to be departed relatives or good spirits, spirits sent from God. But this is falsehood, deception! No matter what the “voices” claim to be, they are wicked spirits

YES — WT January 15, 1975 p. 52 para. 14 Safeguarded by Faith and Hope — He may begin to hear strange voices, suggesting that he kill himself or someone else. This is no mere supposition. Case histories prove that this has actually happened.

YES — WT August 1, 1980 p. 6 “Glad Tidings” Bring Joy to Central Africa — These persons have learned that the visions, voices and apparitions are the work of fallen angels, demons.

YES — Awake! February 8, 1984 pp. 24-25 Tongues, Trances and Voices — Should You Beware? — And since the completion of the Bible around the year 98 C.E., holy angels have not been used to communicate with God’s people. Spirit voices heard since then are therefore demonic.

NO — Awake! September 8, 1986 p. 10 Mental Illness — Is There a Cure? — While it is possible that in some cases demonic forces are involved, the Bible does not teach that all illnesses are caused by the demons. More often than not, when a person hears voices or manifests bizarre behavior, an illness such as schizophrenia may be involved.

NO — WT October 15, 1988 pp. 27-28 Mental Distress — When It Afflicts a Christian — Some victims of mental difficulties fear they are under demonic attack, claiming at times to hear “voices.” True, the demons have been known to make sane individuals behave irrationally. (Mark 5:2-6,15) There is no proof that the demons are involved in most cases of bizarre behavior, any more than that they are involved in all cases of speechlessness, blindness, and epilepsy… Obviously, then, the vast majority of cases of blindness or epilepsy today are caused by physical — not demonic — factors. The same no doubt can be said of most cases of mental distress.

YES — rs (1989) p. 362 para. 1 Satan the Devil — In many instances, however, persons who formerly dabbled in the occult or who belonged to groups practicing spiritism report that they were at that time greatly distressed because of hearing “voices” from unseen sources, being “possessed” by superhuman beings, etc. Genuine relief was gained when they learned what the Bible says about Satan and his demons,

NO — Awake! April 8, 1991 p. 19 Narcolepsy — The Sleeping Illness — She began hearing voices and having terrifying hallucinations… Ebba began to wonder if she was mentally ill or under demon attack.

NO — WT May 1, 2003 p. 31 Questions From Readers — If a Christian hears voices, does that necessarily mean that he is under demon attack? No. While demons have been reported to manifest themselves in that way, many individuals who hear voices or experience other inexplicable, disturbing sensations have learned upon investigation that they have a medical problem.

Is Britain The King Of The North Or King Of The South?

NORTH — Our Lord’s Return 1925 p. 23 — “The “king of the north” means Great Britain”

SOUTH — WT February 15, 1960 p. 122 para. 50 Part 32 — “Your Will Be Done on Earth” — “the king of the south, the Anglo-American dual world power”

How To Remove A Tattoo

Use salt — Awake! February 8, 1972 p. 29 Watching the World — A simple method for removing an unwanted tattoo has been developed by Dr. F. W. Crittenden, Jr., a U.S. Navy dermatologist. He rubs the tattoo with salt.

Don’t use salt — Awake! October 8, 1989 p. 29 Watching the World — In an attempt to remove an embarrassing tattoo, some have tried sandpapering, freezing, burning, and even rubbing salt into the tattoo to wear the skin away.

Note: Do you wonder why some might have even tried rubbing salt into the tattoo?

Must You Marry “Only In The Lord”? (1Co 7:39)

YES — WT June 15, 1951 p. 371 para. 3 Free Moral Agency and the Word — Each Christian is free to marry, but “only in the Lord”.

NO — WT July 1, 1952 p. 414 Questions From Readers — If one in the truth wishes to marry someone who is not, it is his responsibility and his decision to make… it is his personal choice and others need not interfere.

YES — WT December 15, 1956 p. 760 Guard Your Associations! — For our spiritual welfare Jehovah explicitly commands us to marry “only in the Lord,” not to “become unevenly yoked with unbelievers.”… Loyalty to our God and his organization will cause us to respect these commands.

NO — WT May 1, 1974 p. 276 What Kind of a Wedding? — If someone does not follow that Bible advice [to marry only in the Lord], he or she faces the likelihood of many problems and much grief, as the experiences of others have proved. But would such a marriage be permitted at the Kingdom Hall? The committee of overseers are the ones to decide on that.

YES — WT May 15, 1976 p. 315 Christians at Corinth Get ‘Matters Set Straight’ — Those marrying should only marry fellow believers.

YES (but you won’t get DF’d if you don’t) — Awake! March 22, 1979 p. 28 Marry “Only in the Lord” — How Important? — A Christian’s marrying an unbeliever is not given as a basis for being disfellowshiped, any more than an ancient Israelite was cut off for that. But, as we have clearly seen, that course was definitely wrong in Israel. Hence, Paul’s words to marry “only in the Lord” cannot be dismissed as mere human opinion.

YES (but brothers will lose their privileges) — Shepherd the Flock of God (2010) p. 38 para. 18 — Questions about a brother’s qualifications would result if he gave tacit approval to a marriage between a baptized Christian and a person who is not baptized. Participating in, supporting, or assisting in the courtship, wedding, or reception implies approval. Questions would also arise if the brother did not get involved personally but allowed his wife or others in his household to do so. If an elder or a ministerial servant displays poor judgment in these areas to a degree that it raises serious questions in the minds of others, he may be Scripturally disqualified from serving

Should Married Persons Spend Time Working Apart?

NOT IF IT’S FOR YOUR OWN BENEFIT — WT April 15, 2014 p. 17-20 No One Can Serve Two Masters — Marylin dreaded leaving her precious family and their stable spiritual routine. Elders and some others in the congregation advised her not to move away… As soon as Marilyn left, she began to suffer the gnawing pain of separation from her family. So did her husband and son. With no mate nearby to lean on when facing problems, both Marilyn and James became emotionally involved with others and nearly gave in to sexual immorality. Marilyn came to see that even though she and her husband did not commit adultery, while living apart they could not follow the Bible’s direction to fill each other’s emotional and sexual needs. They could not share a spontaneous thought, glance, or smile, the gentle touch of a hand, a warm embrace, intimate “expressions of affection,” or the marital “due.” (Song of Sol. 1:2; 1 Cor. 7:3,5) And they could not fully worship Jehovah together… “When I learned at a convention that regular family worship is vital for us to survive Jehovah’s great day, I understood that I needed to go home,” [footnote]*Reports from various countries indicate that living apart from a mate or children in order to work abroad is a factor that for some has contributed to serious problems. These include infidelity on the part of one or both mates, homosexuality, or incest…

YES, IF IT’S FOR THE WT SOCIETIES BENEFIT — WT May 15, 2014 p. 18-20 Jehovah Has Really Helped Me — While we were serving in district work in late 1960 [3 years after getting married], I received an invitation to attend the 36th class of Gilead School, a ten-month course to commence early in February 1961 in Brooklyn, New York. Of course, I was thrilled, but my delight was tempered by the fact that Evelyn was not included in the invitation. Instead, like other wives in a similar position, Evelyn was asked to write a letter stating that she was willing for us to be separated for at least ten months. Evelyn shed tears, but we agreed that I should attend the school. Evelyn and I missed each other very much. Her willingness to sacrifice our time together so that we could be more useful to Jehovah and his organization touched me deeply. Then, to my surprise, I received an invitation to attend the 40th class of Gilead, which would start in 1965. Once again, Evelyn had to write a letter agreeing to our separation.

Note: These two articles were printed just one month apart!

Does Jehovah Help You Find A Marriage Mate?

YES — WT June 15, 1971 p. 378 “God Will Fully Supply All Your Need” — Her companionship during the years was a protection to me against worldly influences. Eight years later Mildred became my wife. I have never heard of a better place to find a loyal friend and marriage mate than at a meeting of God’s people, especially when one’s need also is made known in prayer.

YES — Life (lp — 1977) chap. 11 p. 128 para. 28 You Can Know God’s Purpose — But we may, for example, petition God with regard to marriage — for his help in providing a suitable mate.

YES — WT May 1, 1977 p. 266 para. 10 Singleness Can Be Rewarding — Hence, if Jehovah God sees that one of his servants truly needs a mate, is it not reasonable to conclude that he will answer that one’s prayers about finding a good marriage partner? Most assuredly, if the need is really there!

NO — WT February 1, 1978 p. 24 para. 15 Your Maker Deeply Cares About You — But, for example, a single person, desiring marriage may petition God for help with regard to finding a suitable mate or in living a balanced and a useful single life if such a mate does not immediately become available.

YES — WT June 15, 1982 p. 14 para. 14 Singleness — Its Advantages and Opportunities — In 1982, after 26 years of pioneering, her prayer for a spiritually qualified mate was answered as she became the wife of a widowed traveling overseer. True, Jehovah does not always answer our prayers in exactly these ways, but he will strengthen us to deal with whatever problems may persist.

NO — WT November 15, 1986 p. 30 Are You Looking for a Partner in Life? — But even if you cannot now find a suitable Christian mate, prayerfully rely on Jehovah to help you pursue a chaste life as a single person.

NO — WT November 1, 1989 p. 22 pars. 19-20 Do Not Yoke Yourselves With Unbelievers — Make it a matter of prayer, and then wait on Jehovah. In this system of things, no one has a perfectly satisfying life. Your heart may yearn for a mate… Only in the coming new world will “the desire of every living thing” be completely satisfied. — Psalm 145:16.
Meanwhile, be determined not to yoke yourself to an unbeliever. A 36-year-old single sister expressed her determination this way: “I pray to Jehovah every day for a marriage mate.”

YES — Awake! March 22, 1990 p. 24 I Tried to Change the World — The following year Jehovah blessed me with a wonderful wife

NO — WT January 15, 1993 p. 31 Questions From Readers — What can a Christian do when he or she is unable to find a suitable marriage partner? … Pray to Jehovah for help to persevere in the single state… This has helped them to develop spirituality, so that they will be better husbands or wives if they do in time find a suitable mate.

NO — WT January 1, 1997 p. 31 Finding a Wife for Isaac — So this account should not lead us to conclude that everyone who prays for a mate will miraculously be given one.

YES — Awake! October 8, 2004 p. 15 “Jehovah, You Found Me!” — Our marriage has been one of the greatest blessings Jehovah has bestowed upon me.

NO — WT November 15, 2009 p. 11 para. 23 Enrich Your Prayers Through Bible Study — If you are seeking a marriage mate, studying the prayer found in Ezra chapter 9, coupled with personal entreaty, can strengthen your determination to obey God by ‘marrying only in the Lord.’

NO — WT May 15, 2012 p. 4 para. 3 Do You Really Appreciate God’s Gift of Marriage? — Of course, marriages are not made in heaven, but God will guide Christians in this and other aspects of life if they pray for direction and are led by his spirit.

YES — WT May 15, 2014 p. 18 para. 4 Jehovah Has Really Helped Me — Jehovah has helped me in a special way since January 1957. That month I married Evelyn, a graduate of the 14th class of Gilead School.

YES — WT March 15, 2015 p. 31 Marry “Only in the Lord”—Still Realistic? — He cares about your needs and your yearnings. He does not promise anyone a mate. Yet, if you really need a marriage mate, God knows the best way to satisfy your legitimate desires.

Asking For Donations

Watchtower April 1, 1894 R1637 : p. 106 — We are opposed to all forms of begging — whether by word, by insinuation, by suggestive hint, by collections, or by going into a Brother’s home and sitting down on him until he is forced to say, Move on.

WT May 1, 1960 p. 267 How Is the Kingdom Work Financed? — If you intend to make one or more contributions to the Watch Tower Society during the next twelve months, send a card or letter to the branch office in your country stating what you hope to contribute to that office to help the work of preaching God’s kingdom. Mark it “Contribution Prospects.”

KM Dec 2006 p. 5 Question Box — The 2nd issue of the WatchTower, Aug 1879, said this about our refusal to imitate the churches and solicit funds: “Zion’s Watch Tower has, we believe JEHOVAH for its backer, and while this is the case it will never beg nor petition men for support. When He who says: ‘All the gold and silver of the mountains are mine,’ fails to provide necessary funds, we will understand it to be time to suspend the publication.”

WT Nov 15, 2012 p. 8-9 Their Surplus Offset a Deficiency — based on Galatians 2:10 “Only we should keep the poor in mind.” — Box: “How some choose to contribute to the worldwide work”:

and a reference to the publication Charitable Planning to Benefit Kingdom Service Worldwide

Official online ‘giving’ website (min donation £5). “It should not be seen as the soliciting of funds in any way.”:

https://donate.jw.org/ui/E/donate-home.html#/donate

Awake! January 1, 2011 They neither tithe nor take up money collections at their places of worship, known as Kingdom Halls.

2012 — Who Are Doing Jehovah’s Will Today? (p. 24) — We do not tithe, charge dues, or take up collections. Although the costs of supporting our evangelizing work are high, we do not solicit money. Over a century ago, the second issue of the Watchtower magazine stated that we believe we have Jehovah as our backer and that we “will never beg nor petition men for support” — and we never have! Matthew 10:8

BOE 2014 March 29th — “In harmony with the principle at 2 Cor 8:12-14, congregations will now be asked to pool their resources worldwide to support the construction of theocratic facilities… All congregations are asked to establish a monthly resolved donation to support Kingdom Hall and Assembly Hall construction by no later than May 31, 2014… it would be appropriate for the elders to remind the congregation of the resolved monthly commitments. The elders of congregations having funds on deposit with the branch office should review the balance of such funds and decide if these can be donated in full or in part to the worldwide work… Periodically, the body of elders may also review the balance of the congregation funds to determine if surplus cash could be sent to the branch as a donation.”

TV.JW.ORG May 2015 JW Broadcasting — Quotes from Stephen Lett: — 08:50 For 130 years this organization has never solicited for funds and is certainly not going to start now.
11:00 Millions of dollars are required each month to finance the colossal kingdom work.
12:20 We in no way want to be categorised with other organizations that coerce their supporters to donate
12:35 All of us have the privilege to donate funds.
12:45 We have many scriptural examples of Jehovah’s servants making known the financial needs.
15:05 In an effort to keep you informed of the support that is needed… We’ve found that the amount of money flowing out will be much greater than the amount of money that we have coming in.*
17:00 There are some facts we want to make you aware of. The financial needs have accelerated at a rate unlike any time in the past.
20:00 Upwards of 170 Regional Translation Offices are needed… An RTO costs from about $1m to several million dollars each, hence we have another reason we need to increase our finances.
20:40 We just felt that you brothers and sisters needed to be made aware of these expenditures.
26:45 We have confidence that our hearts will be moved to contribute what we can each month.
28:30 We felt… that you would apply Proverbs 3:27 where we’re encouraged “not to withhold what is good”… and this is true even of publishers in less affluent countries.
29:20 If our heart is willing there is something we can usually do even if it’s merely two small coins.
29:50 A small donation from each of Jehovah’s people adds up to a large amount.
31:30 The Governing Body wanted to make you aware of the financial needs in the world field.
*Luke 14:28,29 — “Who of you wanting to build a tower does not first sit down and calculate the expense to see if he has enough to complete it? Otherwise, he might lay its foundation but not be able to finish it, and all the onlookers would start to ridicule him.”

Charging For Literature

EARLY 1980 ‘Jimmy Swaggart Ministries’ is informed by the State of California that tax is due on all publications sold since 1974 in the state. The total of which is $183,000.00. Swaggart pays the tax but sues for a refund. This puts the wheels in motion for the case moving toward the U.S. Supreme Court.

FEBRUARY 1989

The U.S. Supreme Court rules sales taxes must be paid for religious publications sold. Although some states had been taxing religious publications from the start, Texas along with 14 other states were not doing so previously.

LATE SPRING/SUMMER 1989

During the U.S District Conventions of Jehovah’s Witnesses, the Watchtower Society gives away books for free. Instruction is provided to Jehovah’s Witnesses to place “donations” for covering costs in the Contribution boxes located throughout the faculty.

JUNE 22, 1989

The Watchtower Society files a “friend of the court” brief (amicus curiae) with the U.S. Supreme Court in the Jimmy Swaggart taxation case. This places the Watchtower Society with other religious organizations performing similar acts, such as Krishna Consciousness and the National Council of Churches.

JANUARY 17, 1990

The U.S. Supreme Court upholds that sales tax must be paid on all religious publications ruling against Jimmy Swaggart.

FEBRUARY 9, 1990

The Watchtower Society prepares a letter to be sent and read to all congregations announcing that literature will no longer be sold but offered at a “donation” basis.

FEBRUARY 25, 1990

The Watchtower Society’s letter is read to the congregations of Jehovah’s Witnesses throughout the U.S. The reason given in the letter? Ironically even after filing a friend of the court, it states… “By adopting a method of literature distribution based completely on donation, Jehovah’s people are able to greatly simplify our Bible education work and separate ourselves from those who commercialize religion. ”

MARCH 1, 1990

New “donation arrangement” goes into effect, including distributing magazines and books door-to-door without stating a price. Since they had already been printed, the March 15, 1990 Watchtower and the March 22nd Awake still carried a 25 cents a copy and 5 dollars a year listing in their respective magazine. If this was such a well thought out and planned move by a so-called Godly directed organization, why were the prices still there after such a planned adjustment? The reason is it was not planned, not thought out, and not Godly directed. It was a quick business decision to avoid taxation, but the brothers worldwide were spun an entirely different story.

KM March 1990 p. 3 Announcements — Literature offer for March: The Bible — God’s Word or Man’s? for a contribution of $1.00. April and May: WT subscription. One-year subscriptions to semimonthly editions are $5.00. One-year subscriptions to monthly editions and six-month subscriptions to semimonthly editions are $2.50. Where the subscription is not obtained, two magazines and a copy of any brochure, except the School brochure, may be offered for the contribution of 80¢. June: Survival Into a New Earth for the contribution of $1.00.

KM April 1990 p. 7 Announcements — Literature offer for April and May: Watchtower subscription. One-year subscriptions to semimonthly editions are available on a complete donation basis. Six-month subscriptions to semimonthly editions and one-year subscriptions to monthly editions can also be obtained. When the subscription is not obtained, two magazines and a copy of any brochure, except the School brochure, may be offered. June: Survival Into a New Earth. July and August: Any 32-page brochure, except the School brochure.

Question: Did the WT ever repay the 16 years worth of tax from 1974 — 1990 as was proved necessary by this court case, or did it fail to pay back Caesars things to Caesar?

WT December 15, 2011 p. 8-9 — Will we let Solomon’s course be a warning example for us? With similar rationalizing, one might… underreport taxable income.

Who Is ‘Ariel’ (Isa 29:1)?

WT March 15, 1961 p. 192 Questions From Readers — that these words are addressed to Ariel, concerning which the footnote of the NWT states: “‘Ariel.’ Meaning, perhaps, ‘the altar hearth of God’; or, ‘the lion of God.’ Designating Jerusalem here. “This prophecy would therefore apply to spiritual Jerusalem as represented upon earth by the remnant.

Isaiah’s Prophecy — 1 (2000) chap. 22 p. 296 para. 19 Isaiah Foretells Jehovah’s ‘Strange Deed’ — “Ariel” possibly means “The Altar Hearth of God,” and here it evidently refers to Jerusalem.

Rape Victim Is Guilty Of Fornication

WT Jan 15, 1964 p. 64 — teaches if a woman doesn’t scream she is guilty of fornication: “Thus if a Christian woman does not cry out and does not put forth every effort to flee, she would be viewed as consenting to the violation.”

WT Jun 1, 1968 The Christian’s View of Self-Defense, confirms guiltiness by adding: “Would it be different if the man had a weapon and threatened to kill you if you did not submit? No, the Scriptures plainly state that Christians are under obligation to ‘flee from fornication.’ (1Co 6:18) It is true that you face the possibility of death in this case. But you have no guarantee that if you meekly submit, your assailant will not kill you anyhow to avoid identification.”

Aid to Bible Understanding 1969 Acknowledges rape is not fornication — not guilty: —
“RAPE: Rape is defined as unlawful sexual intercourse without the woman’s consent, effected by force, duress, intimidation…” (p. 1374)
“FORNICATION”: Sex relations by mutual agreement between persons not married to each other.” (p. 601)

Awake! March 8, 1974, p. 14. Restates earlier belief, not screaming means you are guilty: “If she did not scream she would be as good as dead anyhow… Also, that if she did not scream she would ruin her relationship with Jehovah God and the Christian congregation; then she would be disfellowshipped or excommunicated from it and that this would be worse than being killed as far as she was concerned.”

Awake! July 8, 1980 p. 5-6 New understanding that being raped renders you helpless — not guilty: “I never physically fought him off in anyway… I was overwhelmingly confused and defenceless against the whole suddenness.”
…“Profound terror in the face of physical threats simply renders most women helpless.”

WT Oct 15, 1980 p. 7, Restates earlier belief, not screaming means you are guilty: — “She told him that if he touched her she would scream as he had never heard anyone scream before. She explained that if she did not she would ruin her relationship with Jehovah God and the Christian congregation.”

WT Mar 15, 1983 p. 30 — If raped, not guilty of fornication: — “What do we understand here by ‘fornication’? The Greek word in this text is porneia…. A male or female who is forcibly raped would not be guilty of porneia.”

Awake! Feb 22, 1984 p. 25 — If you don’t fight back you are unforgivably guilty: — “But if I gave in and he raped me, I would eventually die and have no hope of a resurrection.”

Awake! Jun 8, 1984 p. 28 — If raped, not guilty of fornication: — “For the victim to be considered guilty of fornication, there would need to be proof of willing consent.”

Awake! May 22, 1986 p. 23 — If you don’t fight back you are guilty: — “Why you should resist an attacker from the first moment…Your conscience will be clear. Even if you are raped, you will not sacrifice your self-respect or cleanness before God”

Awake! Aug 22, 1989 p. 24 — Restates earlier belief, not screaming means you are guilty: — “It was then that I remembered the scripture in Deuteronomy chapter 22. It says that if a woman does no cry out when attacked, it indicates she is submitting to the man and is committing a sin against Jehovah.”

Awake! March 8, 1993 p. 5 The Reality of Rape — not guilty — It is the rapist’s use of force against an unwilling victim that makes him a rapist. Thus, a rape victim is not guilty of fornication.

WT February 1, 2003 p. 31 — You may not be able to scream — Probably not guilty: — “Therefore, a victim who was unable to scream but otherwise did all she could under the circumstances can leave matters in Jehovah’s hands.”

Awake! May 2013 p. 7 — Scream and fight, but you are not responsible for being assaulted — Not guilty: — “Of course, the victim is not responsible for the sexual assault. The aggressor bears that responsibility. React quickly. Scream. Escape or fight back using the element of surprise.”

How To Handle Being Raped

Awake! July 8, 1980 p. 12 — Fight back if you think you should: — “May she properly inflict damage on her assailant? Indeed she may…she may use any means at her disposal to resist intercourse.”

Awake! Feb 22, 1984 — Treat the rapist with respect and understanding: — “Treat Him Respectfully — The intended victim should remember that the rapist is a human. No doubt there are circumstances in his life that have precipitated his behaviour. So although a woman should not cower in fear and permit a rapist to intimidate her, at the same time she should treat him understandingly as a fellow human.”

Awake! Feb 22, 1984 p. 25 (Same magazine!!) — You must fight back or else it’s an unforgivable sin: — “But if I gave in and he raped me, I would eventually die and have no hope of a resurrection.”

Awake! May 22, 1986 p. 23 — You must fight back: — “Why you should resist an attacker from the first moment…Your conscience will be clear. Even if you are raped, you will not sacrifice your self-respect or cleanness before God”

Awake! Sept 22, 1986 — Fight back if you think you should: — “True, the woman has to respond according to her assessment of the danger to her life, and we believe that is covered in the advice given in the box on p. 23 (May 22, 1986). It should be kept in mind that submitting to rape gives no guarantee that the victim will not be beaten or killed afterward. See the article “They Resisted Rapists” in our issue of February 22, 1984. — ED.”

Anyway, it’s all Mum’s fault:

Awake! March 8, 1974 p. 15 Faced with the Threat of Rape — Womankind must share the blame. To begin with, until the age of five or six years, the most vital period, little boys have their personalities molded largely by women, their mothers. And as they grow up, it is usually the mother that has the most opportunities to inculcate in her son respect for womankind, both by word and by example. But far too many mothers have come short in this regard. Especially and specifically blameworthy are those female relatives, such as an aunt or even a mother, who have used boys as sexual playthings, thereby starting them on a road that leads to their having aggressive feelings toward women.

Divorce Allowed For Homosexuality / Bestiality?

1956 — NO: WT October 1, 1956 p. 591 para. 20 — “Sodomy (the unnatural intercourse of one male with another male as with a female), lesbianism (the homosexual relations between women), and bestiality (the unnatural sexual relations by man or woman with an animal) are not Scriptural grounds for divorce.”

1972 — NO: WT January 1, 1972 p. 32 — “While both homosexuality and bestiality are disgusting perversions, in the case of neither one is the marriage tie broken. It is broken only by acts that make an individual “one flesh” with a person of the opposite sex other than his or her legal marriage mate.”

1972 — YES: WT December 15, 1972 p. 767 Questions From Readers — “Does this mean that unnatural and perverted sexual relations such as those engaged in by homosexuals are included in the meaning of this term used by the apostle in recording Jesus’ words? Yes, that is the case… This clearly marks a correction in the view expressed on previous occasions in the columns of this magazine, but faithful adherence to what the Scriptures actually say requires it.”

1983 — YES: WT March 15, 1983 p. 30 — So, then, “fornication” in the broad sense, and as used at Matthew 5:32 and 19:9, evidently refers to a broad range of unlawful or illicit sex relations outside marriage. Porneia involves the grossly immoral use of the genital organ(s) of at least one human (whether in a natural or a perverted way); also, there must have been another party to the immorality — a human of either sex, or a beast.”

Notes: Prior to 1972 you could not divorce a mate who engaged in bestiality or homosexuality. If you did divorce them you would be disfellowshipped. After 1972 you could divorce a mate who engaged in homosexuality. After 1983 you could finally divorce a mate who was previously scripturally free to have sex with animals. How would you feel if you were disfellowshipped for divorcing a perverted mate, only for the teaching to later change so that you would no longer be disfellowshipped?

WT June 15, 1964 p. 365 para. 22 Jehovah, the God of Progressive Revelation — “As Jehovah revealed his truths by means of the first-century Christian congregation so he does today by means of the present-day Christian congregation… Jehovah is the one behind all of it.”

Divorce Allowed For Porneia Between Marriage Mates?

NOT EVEN FOR PAST ADULTERY — 1961 Kingdom Service Questions p. 35 — If many years later a man learns that his wife has committed adultery in the past, would he have ground for putting her away if he refused to have relations with her after hearing her confession? No. For in the intervening time he has had relations with her and she has been rendering him the wifely due, which he has been glad to accept.

YES — WT November 15, 1974 p. 704 Questions From Readers — That por-nei’a can rightly be considered as including perversions within the marriage arrangement is seen in that the man who forces his wife to have unnatural sex relations with him in effect “prostitutes” or “debauches” her. This makes him guilty of por-nei’a, for the related Greek verb por-neu’o means “to prostitute, debauch.” Hence, circumstances could arise that would make lewd practices of a married person toward that one’s marriage mate a Scriptural basis for divorce.

YES — Both can be disfellowshipped — WT Nov 15, 1974 p. 704 Questions From Readers — If, on the other hand, the lewd practices were engaged in by mutual consent, neither mate would have a basis for claiming por-nei’a as a Scriptural ground for divorce. Both marriage partners are guilty. Such a case, if brought to the attention of elders in the congregation, would be handled like any other serious wrongdoing.

YES — But no longer a disfellowshipping offense — WT Feb 15, 1978 p. 30 Questions From Readers — In the past some comments have appeared in this magazine in connection with certain unusual sex practices, such as oral sex, within marriage and these were equated with gross sexual immorality. On this basis the conclusion was reached that those engaging in such sex practices were subject to disfellowshipping if unrepentant… A careful further weighing of this matter, however, convinces us that, in view of the absence of clear Scriptural instruction, these are matters for which the married couple themselves must bear the responsibility before God and that these marital intimacies do not come within the province of the congregational elders to attempt to control nor to take disfellowshipping action with such matters as the sole basis.

YES — WT February 15, 1978 pp. 31-32 Questions From Readers — If a married person believes that the sexual practices of the mate, though not involving someone outside the marriage, are nevertheless of such a gross nature as to constitute a clear surrender to lewdness or a debauching in lewdness, then that must be his or her own decision and responsibility. Such a one may hold that the circumstances provide Scriptural basis for divorce.

NO — WT March 15, 1983 p. 31 Honor Godly Marriage! — What, though, if one mate wants or even demands to share with his or her partner in what is clearly a perverted sex practice? The above-presented facts show that porneia involves unlawful sexual conduct outside the marital arrangement. Thus, a mate’s enforcing perverted acts, such as oral or anal sex, within the marriage would not constitute a Scriptural basis for a divorce that would free either for remarriage

No-one else’s business! — WT March 15, 1983 p. 31 Honor Godly Marriage! — As already stated, it is not for elders to “police” the private marital matters of couples in the congregation.

Questions:
1. Prior to 1978, how many were disfellowshipped and shunned for wanting certain types of intercourse with their marriage mate (see WT 1974 and WT 1978 above), only for it to later be redefined as a non-disfellowshipping offense?
2. Prior to 1983, how many divorced their mates and remarried based on this teaching, only to later discover that Jehovah actually does not allow this, and future divorces for this reason will now get you df’d?

WT March 15, 1983 p. 31 Honor Godly Marriage! — “Those who acted on the basis of the knowledge they had at the time are not to be criticized. Nor would this affect the standing of a person who in the past believed that a mate’s perverted sexual conduct within marriage amounted to porneia and, hence, obtained a divorce and is now remarried.”

Who Can Count Time On A Family Bible Study?

One Parent — KM Nov 2003 p. 3 Question Box — “If a Christian parent conducts a family Bible study and unbaptized children are involved, the parent may report a maximum of one hour a week,”

Both Parents — KM Sept 2008 p. 3 Question Box — “In the past, only the parent conducting a family study with unbaptized children would report the time, even when both parents were involved in the discussion. However, this is being adjusted. If during the family study both parents share together in teaching the children, then both may count a maximum of one hour a week as field service.”

Millions Now Living Will Never Die (an extensive 9+ year preaching campaign 1918-27)

WT September 15, 1990 p. 17 para. 6 Bless Jehovah’s Holy Name! — “in 1922, J. F. Rutherford, then president of the Watch Tower Society, addressed conventioners at Cedar Point, Ohio, and said: “Since 1914 the King of glory has taken his power … The kingdom of heaven is at hand; the King reigns; Satan’s empire is falling; millions now living will never die. Do you believe it? … Then back to the field, O ye sons of the most high God! Herald the message far and wide. The world must know that Jehovah is God and that Jesus Christ is King of kings and Lord of lords. This is the day of all days. Behold, the King reigns! You are his publicity agents. Therefore advertise, advertise, advertise, the King and his kingdom.”

J. F. Rutherford — Millions Now Living Will Never Die, 1920, pp. 89-90 “As we have heretofore stated, the great jubilee cycle is due to begin in 1925. At that time the earthly phase of the kingdom shall be recognized…. Therefore we may confidently expect that 1925 will mark the return of Abraham, Isaac, Jacob and the faithful prophets of old,…”

Jehovah’s Witnesses — Proclaimers of God’s Kingdom p. 425 — What an exciting message they proclaimed — “Millions now living will never die!” Brother Rutherford had given a discourse on this subject in 1918. It was also the title of a 128-page booklet published in 1920. From 1920 through 1925, that same subject was featured again and again around the world in public meetings in all areas where speakers were available and in upwards of 30 languages.”

Jehovah’s Witnesses — Proclaimers of God’s Kingdom, 1993, p. 632 — What a happy prospect! Though mistaken, they eagerly shared it with others. — Genesis 3:4: “At this the serpent said to the woman ‘YOU positively will not will not die’”

Awake! August 10, 1927 p. 729-733 Growing Up in a New World on Earth [by F. W. Franz] — “Since the things are happening today that Jesus told us about, we know that we are right at the very doorstep of the new world, the world to come. We are moving into the new world. If you try to learn about God in the Bible and try to please Him, you may never die, but move right on into the new world fully and then never have to die.”

“THIS MEANS WHAT IT SAYS! IT IS A FACT”

And 65+ years later (from the 1918 public talk) they are still repeating the very same thing:

WT October 1, 1983 p. 17 para. 16 Millions Get Ready for Uninterrupted Life on Earth — So, then, the statement can now be made with confidence and with due foresight, “Millions now alive will never die off our earth.”

WT January 1, 1997 p. 11 para. 18 Let All Glorify Jehovah! — In the early 1920’s, a featured public talk presented by Jehovah’s Witnesses was entitled “MilIions Now Living Will Never Die.” This may have reflected overoptimism at that time. But today that statement can be made with full confidence.

The End Will Be In Our Twentieth Century

WT February 1, 1950 pp. 35-37 para. 1-12 What Do You Do with Your Time? — “The appointed time has grown very short.” (1 Cor. 7:29, An Amer. Trans.) This sobering pronouncement from the lips of one of the world’s foremost authorities on Christianity should be thoughtfully considered by men living in this twentieth century. What time, then, grown so short could possibly affect this generation?” Paul looked confidently forward to the end of the present system of things with its confusion, corruption and violence; and his confidence was based on Holy Scripture and the words of his Master, Christ Jesus. Do you know that the very signs Jesus foretold and his apostles looked for have seen fulfillment on this present generation?
… “Perhaps several generations will yet come and go before God’s wrath is expressed against wickedness and its final end brought about.” Such a conclusion should be hastily dismissed from mind. (Matt. 24:34) It is the generation you are living in that is primarily concerned. As it comes on apace, let us not be found among the scoffers who push the end into the remote future saying, “Perhaps sometime, but not in our day!” Such a group has lived upon this earth in the past.

Awake! Feb 22, 1961 p. 7 — That now-operating kingdom in heaven will, within the twentieth century, cleanse the entire earth of wickedness… Can you not see that the twentieth century is the century indicated by the prophetic language of Matthew 24, Mark 13, Luke 21, and 2 Timothy 3?

Awake! Feb 22, 1961 p. 8 — …is it not only logical that whatever else is recorded in these above-mentioned Bible chapters must also come upon the twentieth century? Revelation 16:16 calls it the “war of the great day of God the Almighty,” Armageddon. This war will come in the twentieth century. …Now is the time to heed Bible prophecy concerning the twentieth century and live forever in the sunshine of God’s new world.

Awake! July 22, 1962 p. 32 — But how many realize that it contains information of special interest to those of us who live in this climactic twentieth century?

The Nations Shall Know That I Am Jehovah p. 216 — “Shortly, within our twentieth century, the “battle in the day of Jehovah” will begin against the modern antitype of Jerusalem, Christendom.”

WT March 1, 1984 pp.18-19 — “Some of that “generation” could survive until the end of the century. But there are many indications that “the end” is much closer than that!”

Let Your Kingdom Come 1981 p. 102 — “…now in our 20th century, we have come to the time for harvest — “a conclusion of a system of things, and the reapers are angels!”

Revelation Climax (1988 — removed from the 1996 revision) chap. 34 p. 246 para. 1 — The John class today also wonders with great wonderment as events unfold in fulfillment of the prophetic vision. If people of the world could see it, they would exclaim, ‘Incredible!’ and the world’s rulers would echo, ‘Unthinkable!’ But the vision becomes a startling 20th-century reality.

WT January 1, 1989 p. 12 (loose copy magazine; removed from online version): — “He was laying a foundation for a work that would be completed in our 20th century.”

Note: Also see all references to 1975 in the WT publications. The WTS tendency to revise past predictions reminds one of George Orwell’s statement: Who controls the past, controls the future. Who controls the present, controls the past.

Eight Literature Revisions To When ‘The End’ Will Be

The WTS tendency to revise past predictions reminds one of George Orwell’s statement: Who controls the past, controls the future. Who controls the present, controls the past.

1. Changed from: WT January 1, 1989 p. 12 (loose copy magazine): — “He was laying a foundation for a work that would be completed in our 20th century.”

1. Changed to: WT January 1, 1989 p. 12 (online version) — “He was laying a foundation for a work that would be completed in our day.”

2. Changed from: Awake! 1982 — 1995 (Box inside front cover, printed in every magazine): — “Most importantly, this magazine builds confidence in the Creator’s promise of a peaceful and secure new order before the generation that saw the events of 1914 C.E. passes away.”:

2. Changed to: Awake! Nov 1995 — Dec 2012 (Box inside front cover, printed in every magazine) — “Most important, this magazine builds confidence in the Creator’s promise of a peaceful and secure new world that is about to replace the present wicked, lawless system of things.”:

(Note: Commentary on James (cj) chap. 5 p. 197 Chapter 5 But let your Yes mean Yes, and your No, No) — “For one to use God’s name indiscriminately or lightly, or to be continually affirming statements with oaths, [e.g. ‘creator’s promise’ above] smacks of hypocrisy and turns others away from the form of worship that one advocates.”
Draw close to Jehovah 2014 p. 277 para. 18 says “Dishonesty has become the way of the world today. But the Bible reminds us: “God is not a mere man who tells lies.” In fact, Titus 1:2 says that “God … cannot lie.” He is far too good for that. Thus, Jehovah’s promises are completely reliable; his words, always sure of fulfillment. Jehovah is even called “the God of truth.” (Psalm 31:5)

3. Changed from: The Time is at Hand (Studies in the Scriptures Vol.2 1908) p. 101 — “the “battle of the great day of God Almight” (Rev.16:14) which will end in A.D. 1914, with the complete overthrow of earth’s present rulership, is already commenced.”

3. Changed to: The Time is at Hand (Studies in the Scriptures Vol.2) (1916) p. 101 — “the “battle of the great day of God Almight” (Rev.16:14) which will end in A.D. 1915, with the complete overthrow of earth’s present rulership, is already commenced.”

4. Changed from: Thy Kingdom Come (Studies in the Scriptures Vol.3) (1908) p. 228 — “That the deliverance of the saints must take place sometime before 1914 is manifest, since the deliverance of fleshly Israel, as we shall see, is appointed to take place at that time… Just how long before 1914 the last living members of the body of Christ will be glorified, we are not directly informed… With these two thoughts in mind, we can approximate the time of the deliverance.”

4. Changed to: Thy Kingdom Come (Studies in the Scriptures Vol.3) (1937) p. 228 — “That the deliverance of the saints will take place sometime after 1914 is manifest, since the deliverance of fleshly Israel, as we shall see, is appointed to take place thereafter… Just how long after 1914 the last living members of the body of Christ will be glorified, we are not directly informed… With these two thoughts in mind, we can approximate the time of the deliverance.”

5. Changed from: Thy Kingdom Come (1904 edition — Millennial Dawn, vol 3) p. 342 — This measure is 1542 inches, and indicates the year B.C. 1542, as the date at that point. Then measuring down the “Entrance Passage” from that point, to find the distance to the entrance of the “Pit,” representing the great trouble and destruction with which this age is to close, when evil will be overthrown from power, we find it to be 3416 inches, symbolizing 3416 years from the above date, B.C. 1542. This calculation shows AD. 1874 as marking the beginning of the period of trouble; for 1542 years B.C. plus 1874 years AD. equals 3416 years. Thus the Pyramid witnesses that the close of 1874 was the chronological beginning of the time of trouble such as was not since there was a nation — no, nor ever shall be afterward.
And thus it will be noted that this “Witness” fully corroborates the Bible testimony on this subject…

5. Changed to: Thy Kingdom Come (1910 edition — Studies In The Scriptures, vol. 3) p. 342 This measure is 1542 inches, and indicates the year B.C. 1542, as the date at that point. Then measuring down the “Entrance Passage” from that point, to find the distance to the entrance of the “Pit,” representing the great trouble and destruction with which this age is to close, when evil will be overthrown from power, we find it to be 3457 inches, symbolizing 3457 years from the above date, B.C. 1542. This calculation shows A.D. 1915 as marking the beginning of the period of trouble; for 1542 years B.C. plus 1915 years A.D. equals 3457 years. Thus the Pyramid witnesses that the close of 1914 will be the beginning of the time of trouble such as was not since there was a nation — no, nor ever shall be afterward. And thus it will be noted that this “Witness” fully corroborates the’ Bible testimony on this subject…

6. Changed from: The Truth that Leads to Eternal Life 1968 pg. 9 ch. 1 Blessings from God Near at Hand! — Also, as reported back in 1960, a former United States Secretary of State, Dean Acheson, declared that our time is “a period of unequalled instability, unequalled violence.” And he warned: “I know enough of what is going on to assure you that, in fifteen years from today, [ie in 1975] this world is going to be too dangerous to live in.”

6. Changed to: The Truth that Leads to Eternal Life 1981 p. 9 ch. 1 Blessings from God Near at Hand! — Also, as reported back in 1960, a former United States Secretary of State, Dean Acheson, declared that our time is “a period of unequalled instability, unequalled violence.” Based on what he knew was then going on in the world, it was his conclusion that soon “this world is going to be too dangerous to live in.”

(Note: By the time this was published (1981) Dean Acheson’s 15 year prediction from 1960 had already expired, so why even mention it?)

7. Changed from: The Truth that Leads to Eternal Life 1968 p. 88-89 ch.10 — More recently, the book entitled “Famine-1975!” [by W. & P. Paddock, 1967, pp. 52,55,61.] said concerning today’s food shortages: “Hunger is rampant throughout country after country, continent after continent around the undeveloped belt of the tropics and subtropics. Today’s crisis can move in only one direction — toward catastrophe. Today hungry nations; tomorrow starving nations. By 1975 civil disorder, anarchy, military dictatorships, runaway inflation, transportation breakdowns and chaotic unrest will be the order of the day in many of the hungry nations.”

7. Changed to: The Truth that Leads to Eternal Life 1981 p. 88-89 ch. 10 — More recent reports have shown that a constant lack of adequate food, resulting in chronic malnutrition, has become the “major world hunger problem today.” The London Times reported: “There have always been famines, but the scale and ubiquity [presence everywhere] of hunger today is on a totally new scale… . Today malnutrition is said to affect more than a thousand million people; perhaps as many as 400 million live constantly on the brink of starvation.” — June 3, 1980.

8. Changed from: Revelation Climax (1988) chap. 34 p. 246 para. 1 — The John class today also wonders with great wonderment as events unfold in fulfillment of the prophetic vision. If people of the world could see it, they would exclaim, ‘Incredible!’ and the world’s rulers would echo, ‘Unthinkable!’ But the vision becomes a startling 20th-century reality.

8. Changed to: Revelation Climax (1996) chap. 34 p. 246 para. 1 — The John class today also wonders with great wonderment as events unfold in fulfillment of the prophetic vision. If people of the world could see it, they would exclaim, ‘Incredible!’ and the world’s rulers would echo, ‘Unthinkable!’ But the vision becomes a startling reality in our day.

Do The Great Crowd Partake Of The Emblems?

WT June 15, 1987 p. 19 para. 13 Testing and Sifting in Modern Times — 1986: It was appreciated that both the remnant and the “great crowd” must figuratively partake of Jesus’ flesh and blood by accepting his sacrifice in order to be in harmony with him. — John 6:53-56 “Accordingly Jesus said to them: “Most truly I say to YOU, Unless YOU eat the flesh of the Son of man and drink his blood, YOU have no life in yourselves. 54 He that feeds on my flesh and drinks my blood has everlasting life, and I shall resurrect him at the last day; 55 for my flesh is true food, and my blood is true drink. 56 He that feeds on my flesh and drinks my blood remains in union with me, and I in union with him”.

The Due Time “Is Near” (Luke 21:8 NWT 2013)

(Luke 21:8) He said: “Look out that you are not misled, for many will come on the basis of my name, saying, ‘I am he,’ and, ‘The due time is near.’ Do not go after them.”

WT August 1, 1950 p. 236 God’s Government — Clearly now it is seen that the birth of the child Jesus shall in due time be ‘glory to Almighty God’ for all creatures that live, and that through him and his government peace shall come to stay and shall be a blessing to all men of good-will… Today the people on earth that are of good-will toward God and his kingdom have reason to rejoice, and should rejoice, because the time of complete deliverance and peace everlasting is near.

WT February 1, 1956 p. 77 para. 6 Cautious as Serpents Among Wolves — The kingdom of God, the kingdom of the heavens, has drawn near more fully now than when Jesus sent out the twelve apostles to preach… Particularly after the close of World War I in 1918 it became the due time for this good news of the newborn kingdom to be preached wherever the earth is inhabited.

WT August 15, 1958 p. 486 The Watch Tower Society in God’s Purpose — It is but reasonable to expect that God would also have a channel of communication today, especially since his Word shows that the time is near for settling the great universal issue… That due time will be Armageddon, “the war of the great day of God the Almighty.”

WT July 15, 1962 p. 420 Have the Endurance of Job Today — Besides, has not God promised that in his due time, which is now very near, all suffering, all sorrow, pain and death will end?

WT May 15, 1962 p. 305 para. 8 The Name of Jehovah — a Strong Tower — Just as surely as the stream of time catches up with God’s due time for Armageddon, so this evil world will make its abysmal plunge into destruction. “Howl, you people, ‘Alas for the day!’ for a day is near, yes, a day belonging to Jehovah is near.”

WT November 1, 1970 p. 671 By Love and Obedience Not Forgetting Jehovah — More than all this, they can have the assurance and firm hope that they will, in Jehovah’s due time, enjoy the blessings of everlasting life in happiness in God’s new system of things so near at hand.

Awake! October 8, 1971 p. 26 Time of Rest and Refreshment at Hand — Yet the “all things” foretold by Jesus for our day must occur fully before ‘this generation passes completely away.’ That means the due time for their full occurrence must be near at hand, very close.

Awake! November 22, 1974 p. 6 Religion in the Political Arena — Jesus knew that his kingdom was heavenly and that it would, in due time, end all oppression and wickedness. The facts indicate that we live near the time when that event will take place.

World Government (1977) — go chap. 8 p. 147 para. 58 Marked Days During the “Time of the End” — Moreover, God’s due time draws near when, not only Daniel, but also Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Moses and all the other faithful prophets of old will stand up for their “lot,” waking up from the sleep of death “to indefinitely lasting life” and to the opportunity of serving as “princes in all the earth”.

WT June 15, 1984 p. 16 para. 8 Happiness Despite a Lawless, Loveless World — The due time draws near for the rightful Lawgiver, Jehovah, to take action against this lawless world.

The End Is “Very Very” Near

WT February 1, 1969 p. 92 They Feel the Urgency — “The end of this system of things is very, very close, and we all know it!”

WT April 1, 1977 p. 198 para. 5 How Can You Find Real Security? — evidence from fulfilled Bible prophecy shows that we are very, very late in the “last days” of this present wicked system of things.

WT December 15, 1981 pp. 28-29 Active Christians in a Critical Time — what indications do we have that it is going to terminate very, very soon?

WT January 1, 1997 p. 11 para. 18 Let All Glorify Jehovah! — …the end of Satan’s system is very, very near!

WT August 15, 1998 p. 24 Living and Preaching in the Shadow of a Volcano — Though no one knows exactly when that end will come, there is no doubt that it is coming and that it is very, very close.

The Due Time “Has Approached” (Luke 21:8 NWT 1984)

(Luke 21:8) He said: “Look out that YOU are not misled; for many will come on the basis of my name, saying, ‘I am he,’ and, ‘The due time has approached.’ Do not go after them.”

WT August 15, 2013 p. 18 para. 3 Consider and Encourage One Another — As this world approaches Armageddon

WT March 15, 2012 p. 11 para. 4 Help People to “Awake From Sleep” — Another way we can “sleep on” is by ignoring the fact that Jehovah’s time to destroy the ungodly has approached.

WT March 15, 2011 p. 32 para. 19 Keep Awake, as Jeremiah Did — Nonetheless, as the “great tribulation” approaches…

WT January 15, 2011 p. 24 para. 11 Empowered to Fight Temptation and Cope With Discouragement — As Armageddon approaches…

WT November 1, 1995 p. 20 para. 16 A Time to Keep Awake — As the time approaches, keep awake, for Jehovah is about to bring calamity on all of Satan’s system!

WT January 1, 1993 p. 10 para. 4 Rejoicing in Our Grand Creator — The ingathering accelerates as the end of Satan’s system approaches.

WT January 1, 1993 p. 21 para. 14 Shepherding With Our Grand Creator — The situation is urgent. The end of this system approaches fast.

WT January 1, 1992 p. 22 para. 19 Fear Jehovah and Glorify His Holy Name — The glorious day of Jehovah’s vindication fast approaches!

WT March 15, 1981 p. 20 para. 1 Glorifying the Ministry — THE time approaches when those who are ministers of any false religion will be ashamed.

WT October 15, 1975 p. 622 para. 23 The One Government for One World Under God’s Sovereignty — …national sovereignties and the patriotic upholders of them will suffer extermination in the world’s greatest trouble that rapidly approaches

ka 1973 p. 5 God’s Kingdom of a Thousand Years Has Approached — Dedicated to the God whose time has approached to introduce the thousand-year kingdom of his Messiah

WT September 15, 1971 p. 564 para. 21 Set Apart from the World — As the fulfillment of Jesus’ prophecy about “pangs of distress” approaches its finale, it is time to flee in haste

WT January 1, 1969 p. 32 Announcements — the end of this system of things rapidly approaches.

WT June 1, 1967 p. 350 Paying Fully What We Owe God — As Jehovah’s great day approaches it becomes ever more imperative that we do not neglect assembling

WT July 15, 1960 p. 421 The Gathering Storm of Armageddon — However, a far greater storm approaches, one that will encompass the entire inhabited earth.

WT April 15, 1958 p. 239 para. 20 The Time to Sing the New Song — The time rapidly approaches, therefore, for the reigning Seed of God’s woman to bruise the great Serpent Satan the Devil at the head

WT January 1, 1951 p. 21 “Put Off Every Weight” — To win out as the battle approaches its final stage, as the race enters its final lap, Christians must lay aside every weight

1914 Resolution “Seeing now more clearly than ever before that God’s kingdom of a thousand years has approached…”

We Are At “The Threshold”

WT May 15, 2006 p. 5 God’s Purpose for the Earth — Soon to Be Fulfilled — We are now on the threshold of a new world promised by Jehovah God.”

WT October 15, 2004 p. 17 para. 12 “Go About in the Land” — Having traveled from Egypt to Mount Sinai and then 170 miles [270 km] to Kadesh, they were as if on the doorstep of the Promised Land. In our case, we are on the threshold of the promised earthly Paradise.

WT October 15, 2003 p. 6 How Can You Make Wise Decisions? — We are on the threshold of that new world. Will you enter to enjoy everlasting life on earth under God’s Kingdom? Or will you be removed from the earth when Satan’s system is eliminated?

WT February 1, 2001 p. 9 para. 4 Have You Made the Truth Your Own? — After all, we are already in the 21st century.” “Are we on the threshold of Armageddon, or is it a long way off?” If such doubts should arise, what can we do to remove them?

WT January 15, 2000 p. 7 God’s Prophetic Word Gives Hope for the Future — Yes, we stand at the very threshold of the fulfillment of Jehovah’s decree against Satan and his entire wicked system.

WT July 15, 1997 p. 19 para. 17 Are You Pursuing Virtue? — Today, Jehovah’s people stand at the threshold of the righteous new world.

WT March 1, 1983 p. 8 Is There a Way out of Unhappiness? — The difficult time all faithful Christians are now having is soon to end, for we are rapidly approaching a new, happy era. We are on the threshold of “a new heaven and a new earth.”

WT April 1, 1970 p. 208 para. 2 Building Disciples Having the Quality of Endurance — We are fifty-five years into the Biblically foretold “time of the end” for this system of things, and the world stands at the very threshold of a “great tribulation” culminating in Armageddon, “the war of the great day of God the Almighty.”

WT August 15, 1960 p. 508 para. 21 Watch Yourself, for You Are Being Watched! — We are at the very threshold of Armageddon when Jehovah is about to destroy this satanic old world and everyone conducting himself according to its wicked standards

WT October 1, 1950 p. 355 para. 20 “Droop Not Your Hands” — And now in this “time of the end”, when we are at the threshold of the new world, he has gathered us to his organization in fulfillment of his promise

WT October 15 1916, p. 308 — If our understanding of the Bible’s teaching is correct, we are on the threshold of the Millennium. And this fact explains not only the progress of invention and natural science, but also the finishing of the Mystery respecting God’s gracious purposes for our race, foretold in the Bible in symbols and types.

WT January 15, 1915, p. 29 — And now we realize that we stand on the threshold of the Kingdom, and that possibly our next report will not be to Brooklyn, but to Headquarters beyond the veil.

WT January 1, 1908, p. 6 — Thus we find ourselves at the threshold of what we believe to be the last seven years of this Gospel dispensation.

WT February 15 1894, p. 56 — we stand at the threshold of the new dispensation, and in the very midst of all the disintegrating influences of the old. A few more years will wind up the present order of things, and then the chastened world will stand face to face with the actual conditions of the established Kingdom of God.

WT February 1, 1894, p. 45 — today we stand upon the very threshold of that new dispensation – the Millennial reign of Christ, when all of these things are shortly to be fulfilled – when Abraham himself shall return from the captivity of death (Isa. 61:1; Luke 4:18), when his natural seed also shall return and possess the land

WT November 1st and 15th, 1893 p. 345 — [we are] on the very threshold of a divinely predicted time of trouble such as never was since there was a nation, a trouble which all thinking people begin to realize, and the crisis and outcome of which they greatly fear.

WT October 1883, p. 2 — Now we are just at the threshold of the age of glory.

Adam’s Skin Colour

He was Black — The Golden Age, November 28, 1928, p. 157-158

Question: How do we account for the different races on the earth today, and what was the color of Adam’s skin!

Answer: The Scriptures declare that God hath made one blood all nations of men”. (Acts 17:26) We accept this as correct. Changes of climate and environment have much to do with the color of the skin and with national characteristics. Thus there is the well-authenticated record of Jews who went to China; and in three hundred years these Jews, the hardiest race in the world, became Chinese in color of skin, complexion and eyes. No doubt the first man was of a swarthy color. Indeed, the word “Adam” means swarthy, and physicians are now discussing the question if it is not probably true that people with white skin are really sick, their systems being deficient. Prenatal conditions have much to do with life in every form.

He was red / We don’t know — WT April 15, 1976 p. 255 Questions From Readers — “Consequently, Adam’s skin may have been reddish, or it may not have been. Since the basic relationship between adam (Adam, man) and adamah (ground) at Genesis 2:7 stressed that Adam was an earthling, from the ground, his skin color could have been any of the various hues we find today among peoples earth wide.”

Adam’s Creation Date

4129 BC — WT May 15, 1896

4128 BC — The Time is At Hand (1889) p. 53

4028 BC on Friday March 21st at 3:00am! — Golden Age March 13th 1935 p. 376/382

4028 BC — WT February 1, 1955 Questions From Readers p. 94

4026 BC — The Truth Shall Make You Free p. 150-151

4025 BC — New Heavens and a New Earth (1953) Chart p. 364

4026 BC — WT July 15, 1967 p. 446 and WT August 1, 1989 p. 10 para. 2

Did Adam Have A Sex Drive?

NO — WT September 1, 1956 p. 529 para. 14 The Divine Origin of Marriage — Adam felt no desires of sex.

NO — WT September 1, 1959 p. 542 Questions From Readers — Perfect man and woman had full control of their sexual desire. This is apparent from the fact that Adam and Eve did not have relations while in the garden of Eden.

YES — WT December 1, 1968 p. 736 Questions From Readers — God created the sex impulse and procreative powers in Adam and Eve and told them to produce offspring.

How Long After Adam Was Created Was Eve Created?

QUITE SOME TIME — WT February 1, 1955 p. 95 Questions From Readers — Why, it must have taken Adam quite some time to name all the animals, as he was commissioned to do… It was not until after Adam completed this assignment of work that his helpmate Eve was created.

WE CANNOT KNOW — All Scripture Inspired 1963 — Whatever time elapsed between Adam’s creation and the end of the sixth day must be subtracted from the 5,988 years in order to give the actual length of time from the beginning of the seventh day until [1963]. It does no good to use Bible chronology for speculating on dates that are still future in the stream of time.

THE SAME YEAR — WT May 1, 1968 p. 271 para. 4 Making Wise Use of the Remaining Time — it is logical that he would create Eve soon after Adam, perhaps just a few weeks or months later in the same year, 4026 B.C.E.

THE SAME YEAR — Aid Book (1971) ‘EVE’ p. 538 — At the age of 130 another son was born to her. Eve called his name Seth. (C.F.I. Insight ‘EVE’ p. 772)

WE DON’T KNOW — WT July 15, 1976 p. 437 para. 25 Keeping a Balanced View of Time — We do not know whether it was a brief time such as a month or a few months, a year or even more.

SOME TIME — WT September 15, 1981 p. 26 para. 1 If a Relative Is Disfellowshiped — After Adam had been alone for some time, God said: “It is not good for the man to continue by himself.” Then He created Eve

So in 1968 and 1971, soon after the WT started their 1975 prophecy, the WT taught that Eve was logically created in the same year as Adam. Despite having no proof, this conveniently supported their date setting. Then in 1976 after their prophecy failed, Eve’s creation was conveniently pushed back by a year or more.

Will Adam Be Resurrected?

YES — WT Oct 15, 1920 p. 316 — “The death of Christ secures for Adam and all of his race one full opportunity for salvation and no more.”

YES — Reconciliation (1928) pp.323, 324 — Rutherford — “Just when Adam will be awakened, only the Lord knows. It may be early or it may be late during the period of restoration.”

NO — Salvation (1939) p. 43 — Rutherford — “There is no promise found in the Scriptures that Adam’s redemption and resurrection and salvation will take place at any time. Adam had a fair trial for life and completely failed.”

NO — From Paradise Lost to Paradise Regained 1958 p. 236 — Adam and Eve are viewed as among those who are incorrigible sinners who “proved that they were not worthy of life, and they will not be resurrected.”

Did The Earth Have Rain Prior To The Flood? (Gen 2:5)

NO — WT September 1883, Vol 5 No.2 p. 8 Questions Column — Furthermore, we learn that until the flood, there had been no rain on the earth, it being watered by a mist instead.

NO — WT November 15, 1899, Vol XX No.22 p. 251 Noah’s Intoxication Excusable — The breaking of this canopy or envelope of water not only produced the flood, but altered the conditions of nature so that storms, rains, etc., resulted, things which had never been before.

NO — WT May 1, 1909, Vol XXX No.9 p. 135 Heir of Righteousness — we are to remember that the Scriptures declare that up to that time there had been no rain on the earth.

NO — WT March 15, 1926 p. 93 — By reason of the vaporous canopy there had been no rain prior to the deluge

NO — WT February 1, 1951 p. 90 Is Experience the Best Teacher? — Well, in Noah’s day when he preached that it was going to rain down the people thought him crazy. They were used to moisture coming up from the ground and watering the vegetation, not to rain showering down from the sky. Of that preflood earth Genesis 2:5,6 states: “The LORD God had not caused it to rain upon the earth”

NO — WT March 1, 1953 p. 137 para. 17 Why the Struggle to Keep Integrity? — Noah followed in God’s way and believed what God had said to him. He showed his faith in it by constructing an ark, although there had never been rain upon the earth since man’s creation.

NO — WT February 15, 1956 p. 127 Questions From Readers — So this vapor aside from what rivers there were was able to keep the plants in a continually flourishing condition until the flood and to do so without rain.

NO — it — 2 (1988) p. 1148 Vegetation — To supply needed moisture for coming plant life, Jehovah provided that mist should regularly rise from the earth to water the ground. It kept vegetation flourishing earth wide, even though there was then no rain.

WE DO NOT KNOW — WT January 15, 1998 p. 9 para. 6 “Walking by Faith, Not by Sight” — Had there been rain prior to this? The Bible does not say.

Note: After 115 years of being certain, we decide we don’t know after all.

JW’s As Prophets

CT Russell was a prophet — WT Oct 1, 1919 p. 297 — “This was the test — the coming down of fire; and the fulfilment exactly on time has proved that Pastor Russell was one of God’s great reformers and prophets.”

JW’s are prophets — WT Nov 1, 1931 p. 327 — “The Watchtower is not the instrument of any man or set of men, nor is it published according to the whims of men. No man’s opinion is expressed in The Watchtower.”

JW’s are prophets — WT June 1, 1932 p. 160 — “Jehovah God has made known to his anointed ones in advance what these Scriptures mean.”

JW’s are not prophets — WT August 15, 1950 p. 263 — “However, The Watchtower does not claim to be inspired in its utterances, nor is it dogmatic. It invites careful and critical examination of its contents in the light of the Scriptures.”

JW’s are ‘inspired’ prophets: — WT May 15, 1955 (p. 305 and 308) — 16 …we next observe that the official “Word” transmits the message either by means of an angelic messenger who appears face to face or by the use of God’s holy spirit to inspire the next agent in the line of communication… The earthly channel is either a prophet or a collective prophetlike organization.

Page 308: From the prophetic shadows to the actual realities we observe that this God-provided channel for Christians is the collective congregation of anointed ones who serve as a prophet-like organization under the leadership of its communicating head, Christ Jesus. — Eph 5:23

Down with the Old — Up with the New! — JW’s are prophets — WT January 15, 1959 pp. 40-41 pars. 11-14 — 11 Jeremiah prophesied forty years in the time of the end of the kingdom of Judah. So who will prophesy with his message in this time of the end of the nations of this world?
13 The fact that decides the answer to the question is, not, Do all the clergy of Roman Catholicism and of Protestantism agree that Jehovah’s witnesses have been and are God’s prophet to the nations?but, Who discerned the divine will for Christians in this time of the world’s end and offered themselves to do it? Who have undertaken God’s foreordained work for this day of judgment of the nations? Who have answered the call to the work and have done it down till this year 1958? Whom has God actually used as his prophet?
14 By the historical facts of the case Christendom is beaten back in defeat. Jehovah’s Witnesses are deeply grateful today that the plain facts show that God has been pleased to use them. All the preaching and all the Bible educational work that they have done till now in 175 countries and islands of the sea they confess has been, not by help of a military army, nor by human power, but by God’s spirit, his invisible active force. (Zech. 4:6, AV) It has been because Jehovah thrust out his hand of power and touched their lips and put his words in their mouths.

JW’s are prophets — “The Nations Shall Know That I Am Jehovah, — How? 1971 p. 70 — “Likewise it was a trying mission upon which the modern Ezekiel class was sent, to religious people of the same type as those in Ezekiel’s day. But regardless of how Christendom views or regards this group of anointed witnesses of Jehovah, the time must come, and that shortly, when those making up Christendom will know that really a “prophet” of Jehovah was among them.”

JW’s are prophets (see picture below) — WT April 1, 1972 p. 197 — “So, does Jehovah have a prophet to help them, to warn them of dangers and to declare things to come? These questions can be answered in the affirmative… This ‘prophet’ was not one man, but was a body of men and women… known at that time as International Bible Students. Today they are known as Jehovah’s Christian Witnesses… Of course, it is easy to say that this group acts as a “prophet” of God. It is another thing to prove it. The only way that this can be done is to review the record. What does it show?”

WT April 1, 1972 p. 197 image

God’s view of false prophets:
(Deuteronomy 18:20-22) “‘If any prophet presumptuously speaks a word in my name that I did not command him to speak or speaks in the name of other gods, that prophet must die. 21 However, you may say in your heart: “How will we know that Jehovah has not spoken the word?” 22 When the prophet speaks in the name of Jehovah and the word is not fulfilled or does not come true, then Jehovah did not speak that word. The prophet spoke it presumptuously. You should not fear him.’”
(Ezekiel 13:8,9) Therefore this is what the Sovereign Lord Jehovah has said: “‘For the reason that YOU men have spoken untruth and YOU have visioned a lie, therefore here I am against YOU,’ is the utterance of the Sovereign Lord Jehovah.” 9 And my hand has come to be against the prophets that are visioning untruth and that are divining a lie. In the intimate group of my people they will not continue on…

JW’s are prophets — WT March 1, 1973 p. 150 Heeding Divine Warning Is Wisdom What is to be gained by hesitating and doubting to the end that Jehovah can raise up and has raised up a genuine “prophet” within our generation?

JW’s are prophets — Holy Spirit - The Force Behind the Coming New World Order! (1976) chap. 8 p. 148 para. 22 “Spirit of Life from God Entered into Them” — The facts substantiate that the remnant of Christ’s anointed disciples have been doing that prophesying to all the nations for a witness in favor of God’s kingdom. Logically, then, they must be the ones upon whom God’s spirit has actually been poured out… Why argue about it?

JW’s are prophets — WT October 1, 1982 p. 27 para. 8-9 — At this late date there is a mere remnant of this “prophet” class yet on Earth. The “war of the great day of God the Almighty” could not start before this composite “prophet” ends his work.

JW’s are not prophets — Reasoning From the Scriptures (1985 p. 136 and 1989) — “Jehovah’s Witnesses do not claim to be inspired prophets. They have made mistakes.”

JW’s are prophets — Awake! June 8, 1986 p. 9 — “You will be interested to learn that God has on earth a people, all of whom are prophets, or witnesses for God. In fact, they are known throughout the world as Jehovah’s Witnesses.”

JW’s are prophets — Reasoning From the Scriptures (1985, 1989) p. 133 — “If any individual claim to represent God but decline to use god’s personal name, and make it a practice to express their own opinions on matters, are they measuring up to this important qualification of a true prophet?”

JW’s are prophets — WT September 1, 1991 p. 29 para. 20 — By our preaching and by our very presence, We are warning the Wicked. (Ezekiel 33:33) [“And when it comes true — look! it must come true — they will also have to know that a prophet himself had proved to be in the midst of them.”]

JW’s are not prophets — WT January 15, 1994 p. 16 para. 5 — “Today, that is no longer the case; there are no inspired prophets or apostles.”

JW’s are False prophets!! — Awake! June 22, 1995 p. 9 Can You Trust God’s Promises? — Bible Students, known since 1931 as Jehovah’s Witnesses, also expected that the year 1925 would see the fulfillment of marvelous Bible prophecies. They surmised that at that time the earthly resurrection would begin, bringing back faithful men of old, such as Abraham, David, and Daniel. More recently, many Witnesses conjectured that events associated with the beginning of Christ’s Millennial Reign might start to take place in 1975. Their anticipation was based on the understanding that the seventh millennium of human history would begin then… It is humans who are prone to error. Therefore, true Christians will maintain a waiting attitude in obedience to Jesus’ command. They will not allow false predictions to dull their senses and cause them to ignore the true warning of the world’s end.

JW’s are prophets — WT July 15, 1998 p. 12, para. 15 Beware of a Lack of Faith — “Paul started his warning with the provisional clause “if you people listen to his own voice.” God spoke to his people through Moses and other prophets. Then, Jehovah spoke to them through his Son, Jesus Christ. (Hebrews 1:1-2) Today, we have God’s complete inspired Word, the Holy Bible. We also have “the faithful and discreet slave,” appointed by Jesus to provide spiritual “food at the proper time.” (Matthew 24:45-47) Thus, God is still speaking.”

The FDS are prophets — WT October 1, 1999 p. 5 “For Everything There Is an Appointed Time” — “For the Sovereign Lord Jehovah will not do a thing unless he has revealed his confidential matter to his servants the prophets.” (Amos 3:7) For that purpose God has authorized a “faithful and discreet slave” to provide his people with “their [spiritual] food at the proper time.”

JW’s are prophets — WT August 1, 2001 p. 14 para. 8 Make Your Advancement Manifest — …he has complete confidence in the truth as it is revealed by Jehovah God through his Son, Jesus Christ, and “the faithful and discreet slave.”

JW’s are prophets — WT July 15, 2010 p. 11 para. 18 “What Sort of Persons Ought You to Be!” — “At the same time, Jehovah will honor his faithful servants by making it abundantly clear that they were, indeed, his representatives. — Read Ezekiel 2:5; 33:33.”

(Eze 2:5) And as for them, whether they will hear or will refrain — for they are a rebellious house — they will certainly know also that a prophet himself happened to be in the midst of them.

(Eze 33:33) And when it comes true — look! it must come true — they will also have to know that a prophet himself had proved to be in the midst of them.”

Anointed are prophets — WT March 15, 2011 p. 30 para. 10 — “Like the prophet of old, the Jeremiah class has been given an assignment from the Sovereign of the universe. God’s anointed servants are thus duly authorized to make pronouncements worldwide…”

FDS are prophets — WT November 15, 2014 p. 30 11 — “Revelation 11:3 speaks of two witnesses who would prophesy for 1,260 days… However, true to the words of the prophecy, at the end of the three and a half days, the two witnesses were brought back to life. Not only were these anointed ones released from prison but those who remained faithful received a special appointment from God through their Lord, Jesus Christ. In 1919 they were among those who were appointed to serve as a “faithful and discreet slave” to care for the spiritual needs of God’s people during the last days.”

FDS are prophets — 2015 AGM — Geoffrey Jackson — “Jehovah always warns people before destruction comes. Back in 607 and prior to that time, Isaiah, Ezekiel, Jeremiah, Daniel, they were all inspired to utter prophecies to warn persons. Well today is there a similar arrangement? We know there’s a small group of anointed ones that are taking the lead in feeding and warning God’s people.

What cautionary lesson does the Bible give for following ‘prophets’? (1Ki 13)

WT August 15, 2008 pp. 9-11 para. 8-12 Maintain Loyalty With a Unified Heart — “A certain old prophet [Jadon] was dwelling in Bethel,” the old man replies: “I too am a prophet like you, and an angel himself spoke to me by the word of Jehovah”… But the Scriptures say: “He [Jadon] deceived him.” — 1 Ki. 13:11-18.
9 Whatever might have been the old prophet’s motive, he lied. Perhaps the old man had at one time been a faithful prophet of Jehovah. At this point, however, he was acting deceptively.
10 The prophet from Judah should have been able to see through the ruse of the old prophet. He could have asked himself, ‘Why would Jehovah send an angel to someone else with new instructions for me?’ The prophet could have asked Jehovah to clarify the direction, but the Scriptures do not indicate that he did so. Jehovah was not pleased. 1 Ki. 13:19-25.
12 The Bible does not say why the younger prophet did not consult Jehovah before turning aside and eating and drinking with the older man. What lesson is there for us? We need to be absolutely convinced of the rightfulness of Jehovah’s requirements.

The Showy Display Of Ones Means Of Life

(1 John 2:16) Everything in the world — the desire of the flesh and the desire of the eyes and the showy display of one’s means of life — does not originate with the Father, but originates with the world.

WT August 15, 1994 p. 11 para. 3 This Good News Must Be Preached First — In stark contrast, news reports have time and again revealed many of the clergy in some lands to be pedophiles, immoral swindlers, and frauds. Their works of the flesh and their extravagant life-styles are manifest for all to see. One popular songwriter expressed it well in his song entitled “Would Jesus Wear a Rolex [a very expensive gold watch] on His Television Show?”

WT May 1, 1992 p. 16 para. 10 Who Will Escape the “Time of Distress”? — Christendom does not seek righteousness. Many of her adherents adopt or sponsor permissive life-styles. Rather than seek meekness as Jesus did, they make a showy display, for example on television, of luxurious and often immoral living.

WT June 15, 1983 p. 18 para. 12 Do Not ‘Turn Back to Weak and Beggarly Things’ — Some think that a “showy display of one’s means of life” implies flaunting designer-name clothing or excessive jewelry, such as wearing four or five rings at the same time. (James 2:2,3) And it may, for the Bible counsels against concentrating on adornments such as “gold ornaments.”

Who Are The House Of God Where Judgement Will Start (1Pe 4:17)

WT July 15, 2013 p. 12 para. 7 “Look! I Am With You All the Days” — the anointed ones

WT March 15, 2010 p. 22 para. 11 “The Righteous Ones Will Shine as Brightly as the Sun” — those who claimed to be genuine Christians — Whether they were actually “sons of the kingdom” or “sons of the wicked one.

WT April 1, 2007 p. 22 para. 4 Loyal to Christ and His Faithful Slave — Those claiming to represent God and his true worship (Christendom and the remnant)

WT March 1, 2004 p. 17 para. 19 ‘The Faithful Slave’ Passes the Test! — Christ’s anointed brothers

WT March 1, 2004 p. 16 ‘The Faithful Slave’ Passes the Test! — those claiming to serve Jehovah

WT February 1, 1999 p. 15 Our Treasure in Earthen Vessels — renegade Christendom

WT May 15, 1997 p. 13 para. 15 When Jesus Comes in Kingdom Glory — Christendom

WT April 1, 1996 p. 18 para. 8 “Praise Jah, You People!” — a judgment of professed Christian organizations that has been apparent since “the last days” got under way

WT October 15, 1995 p. 22 para. 22 How Will You Stand Before the Judgment Seat? — Christendom

WT May 1, 1993 p. 15 para. 2 Expanded Activities During Christ’s Presence — anointed Christians

WT March 15, 1991 p. 30 Remain Solid in the Faith! — True Christians

(1988) it — 2 p. 622 Peter, Letters of “Christians”

(1988) it — 2 p. 786 Resurrection those who belong to the Christ during his presence

Revelation (re) 1988 chap. 25 p. 163 para. 7 Reviving the Two Witnesses — the clergy of all of Christendom

WT October 1, 1983 p. 21 Do You Respect the Name of Christ? — Jesus own congregation — both those who had died prior to his return in Kingdom power and those still alive

WT May 1, 1983 p. 22 para. 18 Christians Meet Persecution With Endurance — professed Christians

WT August 15, 1981 p. 29 para. 16 Serving Jehovah “Shoulder to Shoulder” — children of the heavenly Jerusalem

Awake! June 8, 1979 p. 7 The Catholic Church as Italy Sees It — the Catholic Church

WT September 1, 1978 p. 21 para. 5 A Resurrection of Life and One of Judgment — spiritual sons of God

WT November 1, 1977 p. 666 para. 21 Our Spiritual Health and the Kidneys — All the congregations

WT February 15, 1975 p. 111 The Wages of Disloyalty — the “faithful and discreet slave” class

WT September 15, 1974 p. 557 Is Christianity Dying? — those anointed

WT June 1, 1974 p. 335 para. 5 Do You Have the Evangelizing Spirit? — Christians

WT July 15, 1973 p. 428 Human Happiness Under Divine Government — this corrupt world and all who hang onto it.

WT March 1, 1973 p. 146 para. 24 A Free People — but Obedient — the true Christian congregation

WT December 15, 1972 p. 764 The God of Justice Will Act — Christendom

WT April 15, 1972 p. 251 Is Church Membership Enough? — the apostles

WT July 15, 1971 p. 431 para. 10 Deliverance from the Authority of Darkness — those of the Christian congregation who had ‘proved faithful even to death.’

WT March 15, 1971 p. 173 para. 7 Persecution by Permission of Jehovah — Why? — God’s people

WT August 15, 1971 p. 490 para. 21 Why Has God Allowed the Righteous to Suffer? — the existing systems in the world

WT October 1, 1967 p. 590 para. 19 Finding Freedom With Jehovah’s Visible Organization — the anointed who were alive on earth in 1918

WT December 1, 1964 p. 729 para. 14 Out of the Tombs to a “Resurrection of Judgment” — the 144,000

WT December 1, 1964 p. 730 para. 19 Out of the Tombs to a “Resurrection of Judgment” — the Christian house of God

WT December 15, 1958 p. 757 para. 26 The Crucial Time for Staying Awake — the religious clergy of Christendom

WT November 15, 1958 pp. 696-697 para. 12 Reading the Meaning of the Signs and Wonders — Christendom and the remnant of Jehovah’s anointed witnesses

WT August 1, 1958 p. 478 Questions From Readers — the anointed

WT November 15, 1956 p. 679 Jehovah’s Judgment Days — the congregation of God, the body of Christ, who have been “born again”

WT May 15, 1955 p. 315 para. 27 Christian Channel of Communication — the remnant

WT September 1, 1954 p. 532 para. 13 Recognizing the Theocratic Organization for Life — Jehovah’s people

WT June 1, 1952 p. 341 para. 1 Fixing Destinies in This Judgment Period — the anointed remnant

WT September 15, 1951 p. 551 para. 12 Confidently Facing the End — entire religious systems … of which we claim to be a part

WT April 1, 1951 p. 209 para. 14 Who Sees the New World’s King at the Temple? — the remnant as well as Christendom

WT June 15, 1950 p. 183 para. 21 A Victory Dedicated to Jehovah’s Honor — an anointed remnant

Women Can Be Ministerial Servants

YES — WT April 15, 1950 p. 122 para. 9 — (based on ‘Dia’konos’ in Rom 16:1; 1Ti 3:8-11)

YES — Only if there are not enough brothers — WT April 1, 1964 p. 208 para. 10 (‘apparently’)

NO — KM Jan 1976 p. 5 para. 2 (‘evidently’)

NO — Awake! August 8, 1977 “Women in the Pulpit” p. 27 para. 7 (‘apparently’)

YES — but unofficially — WT September 15, 1980 p. 23 para. 10 Can You Help Widows and Fatherless Children “in Their Tribulation”? (‘evidently’)

NO — WT March 15, 1981 “Female Ministers” p. 18 (‘obviously’)

NO — Insight Vol 2 (1988) p. 635 ‘Phoebe’. (‘evidently’)

Omit and ignore the problematic text — WT January 15, 2005 “Follow the course of hospitality” p. 23 para. 5

NO — WT January 15, 2007 Man and Woman—A Dignified Role for Each p. 6 para. 5

Who Are ‘Ordained Ministers’?

1950 — All baptized persons — Awake! May 22, 1995 p. 22 para. 2 My Successful Search for the Meaning of Life

1951 — All dedicated persons, even before baptism — WT November 1, 1951 p. 672 Questions From Readers

1952 — All publishers — WT January 1, 1952 p. 18 para. 17

1954 — All baptized persons — WT March 1, 1954 p. 139 The Meaning of Baptism Today

1955 — All publishers — WT December 15, 1955 p. 742 para. 6

1955 — All dedicated persons — WT November 1, 1955 p. 665 para. 10 & 13 and p. 670 para. 27

1957 — All baptized persons — WT August 15, 1957 p. 487 para. 4 ‘Recognised and Certified by Man’

1961 — All publishers — WT January 1, 1961 p. 18 para. 5

1962 — All baptized persons — WT October 15, 1962 p. 626 para. 1 ‘Who Ordains Jehovah’s Witnesses?’

1975 — Only men with responsibilities in the cong — WT December 1, 1975 p. 733 para. 22

1976 — Only men with responsibilities in the cong — KM May 1976 Question Box

1981 — All baptized persons, specifically including women — WT March 15, 1981 p. 15 para. 3 ‘Who Are God’s Ministers?’

1984 — All dedicated persons — Song Book (1984) Song 202 To God We Are Dedicated

1987 onwards — All baptized persons — WT May 15, 1987 p. 27 para. 2 ‘Zealous at 70 Years of Age’

Was ‘Samuel’ Correct When He Told Saul He Would Die In Battle (1Sa 28:19)?

GRUDGINGLY, YES — WT September 15, 1955 p. 565 pars. 15-16 Part 2 — What Do the Scriptures Say… — The spirit could reasonably predict defeat for Saul and death to him and his sons. 16 Whether the spirit’s prediction came true or not, the spirit was a “lying spirit”…

NO — WT August 15, 1964 p. 506 Who Holds the Right to World Government? — Not “tomorrow,” as the demon incorrectly says, but a number of days later King Saul and three, not all, of his sons fall in battle at Mount Gilboa.

YES — WT February 15, 1979 p. 6 Spiritistic Communication — Why Not? — Did this prediction come true? Yes, but only in part.

NO — WT January 15, 1988 p. 3 Do They Really Speak With the Dead? — the next day Saul and his sons would be with “Samuel,” indicating that they would die while fighting the Philistines. (1 Samuel 28:4-19) Is that what happened? Not exactly.

YES — All Scripture is inspired 1991 (si) p. 57 pars. 25-26 Bible Book Number 9-1 Samuel — “Samuel” has no comforting message for the king. Tomorrow he will die… 26 Battle is now joined at Mount Gilboa. Israel suffers a disastrous defeat, and the Philistines get control of strategic areas of the land. Jonathan and other sons of Saul are slain, and the mortally wounded Saul kills himself with his own sword — a suicide.

Who Are The “Seven Shepherds, Eight Dukes” (Mic 5:5)

Remnant — WT January 15, 1962 p. 51 para. 14 Like Dew from God and like a Lion Among Nations

Dedicated overseers — WT March 15, 1968 p. 170 para. 8 True Worship Under Challenge

Elders — WT January 1, 1993 p. 21 para. 13 Shepherding With Our Grand Creator

Capable men — WT November 1, 2007 p. 16 para. 6 Highlights From the Books of Obadiah, Jonah, and Micah

Elders — WT November 15, 2013 p. 20 para. 16 Seven Shepherds, Eight Dukes — What they mean for us Today

Who Does Naboth Represent?

JESUS — WT January 7, 1932 p. 201 “Naboth foreshadowed Christ Jesus”

ANOINTED REMNANT — Let Your Name Be Sanctified 1961 ch.17 para. 19 — “The remnant of Jehovah’s anointed Witnesses, like Naboth, produced the fruitage of Jehovah’s spiritual vineyard”

NO ONE — WT March 15, 2015 p. 10 para. 11 “This Is the Way You Approved” — “That righteous man [Naboth] died, not because he was a prophetic type of Jesus or of the anointed, but because he was an integrity keeper.”

Should We ‘Blindly Obey’?

NO — WT February 1, 1963 p. 73 para. 3 Conduct “Worthy of the Good News” — And as we consider these commands of God, it is not just blind obedience that is required but, rather, seeking with ‘our whole mind and heart’ to understand and appreciate why God tells us to do this or that, or not to do a certain thing, so that we may serve him with understanding

NO — WT May 1, 1963 p. 283 Unquestioning Obedience — Catholic priest James J. Navagh, bishop of the Ogdensburg Diocese, New York, told delegates to the 67th annual state convention of the Knights of Columbus that Catholics should obey church orders without question. Quoting a Catholic scholar, he said: “If you believe something is white and the church says it is black, believe it is black.”

NO — WT March 15, 1977 p. 164 How Important Is It to Obey? — For example, obedience is called for among individual members of a congregation in relation to their overseers or elders for mutual advantage. (Heb. 13:17) Of course, all such obedience is relative, meaning that it is rendered so long as it does not go against what God commands.

NO — Awake! October 22, 1990 p. 25 Part 6 — Blackshirts and Swastikas — By their very nature, all governments must exercise authority. But Fascist states are designed to exercise it to the utmost, demanding blind obedience. Viewing humans as little more than slaves of the State, Treitschke said: “It does not matter what you think, so long as you obey.” Typically, Fascism replaced the cry, “Liberty, equality, fraternity,” heard during the French Revolution, with the Italian slogan, “To believe, to obey, to fight.”

(Note: Is this similar to “Listen, Obey and be blessed!”? Song)

NO — Proclaimers (jv) 1993 chap. 29 p. 668 “Objects of Hatred by All the Nations” — All such religious leaders feared that their people might learn things that would free them from superstitious beliefs and a life of blind obedience.

NO — WT August 1, 1994 p. 14 para. 19 Jehovah Is Reasonable! — He never requires blind obedience of his creatures, but usually he provides sufficient information to guide them and puts the choice before them… Rather than coercing people through guilt, shame, or fear, he seeks to reach hearts; he wants people to serve him out of genuine love rather than compulsion.

YES — WT July 15, 1998 p. 31 Do You Have “an Obedient Heart”? — Therefore, let us gladly accept the assistance our heavenly Father provides through his Word, his spirit, and his organization. We are being taught so well that it is as if we hear a voice behind us saying: “This is the way. Walk in it, you people.” As Jehovah teaches us through the Bible, Christian publications, and congregation meetings, may we pay attention, apply what we learn, and be “obedient in all things.”

NO — WT July 1, 2004 p. 9 para. 6 ‘Go and Make Disciples’ — Clearly, Jesus did not require blind obedience. He gave the men a convincing reason why they should obey him.

YES — WT December 15, 2007 p. 19 para. 15 “Stand Firm and See the Salvation of Jehovah” — we must obey Jehovah no matter what he asks us to do… Today, it is so important that we follow the guidance that comes to us through “the faithful and discreet slave!” We have to listen very carefully to God’s word behind us, saying: “‘This is the way. Walk in it, you people,’ in case you people should go to the right or in case you should go to the left.” As we get nearer to the outbreak of the great tribulation, we may well receive some detailed instructions. Our safe journey through those troublesome days will depend on our keeping in step with other loyal servants of Jehovah.

NO — Awake! February 2010 p. 20 From SS Officer to Servant of the True God — I also see clearly the vast difference between serving tyrannical regimes, such as Hitler’s, and serving Jehovah. The former demand blind obedience, whereas Jehovah wants us to serve him out of love based on an accurate knowledge of his personality and purposes as revealed in the Bible.

YES — WT November 15, 2013 p. 20 para. 17 Seven Shepherds, Eight Dukes — What They Mean for Us Today — All of us must be ready to obey any instructions we may receive, whether these appear sound from a strategic or human standpoint or not.

Note: 1 Corinthians 11:3 “But I want you to know that the head of every man is the Christ.”

When Did The Harvest Begin?

1874 (10th of July) — Three Worlds (1877) p. 30 Para. 3 — And that time has already commenced, the harvest, or end of the aion [age] began on the tenth day of the seventh month in 1874.

1903 — WT July 15, 2001 p. 12 para. 11 Be Joyful Harvest Workers! — The Watch Tower of May 15, 1903, urged harvest workers to distribute the tracts from house to house

1919 — WT November 1, 1950 p. 406 para. 3 New Systems of Things — The harvest is a consummation of a system of things, and the reapers are angels… This separating work has been going on since A.D. 1919

1914 — WT October 1, 1960 p. 606 The Great Wheat Harvest — What was foretold in the illustration of the great harvest has been taking place in our day, for we have been in the consummation of the system of things since A.D. 1914

1919 — WT June 15, 1966 p. 374 Harvest, a Time of Happiness — In 1919 the harvest began when the remnant of the 144,000 of Kingdom heirs began to be freed from Great Babylon

1914 — WT August 1, 1987 p. 19 para. 16 Christ’s Active Leadership Today — harvesttime would come at “the conclusion of the system of thing,” Which began in 1914.

1919 — WT May 1, 1993 p. 13 para. 11 Shedding Light on Christ’s Presence — Starting in 1919, angels under Jesus’ direction separated the wheat class of spirit-begotten anointed ones on earth

1914 — WT October 15, 2000 p. 26 Working in the “Field” — Before the Harvest — Jesus’ arrival would mark the beginning of “the harvest” of wheatlike Christians. That would be a mark of the ‘conclusion of the system of things,’ which began in 1914.

1919 — WT May 1, 2007 p. 30 Questions From Readers — In 1919 “the harvest of the earth,” including the gathering of the final ones of the anointed, began to be reaped

1914 — WT July 15, 2013 p. 12 para. 9 “Look! I Am With You All the Days” — That harvest season began in 1914

1914 AND 1919 — WT July 15, 2013 p. 19 para. 17 Feeding Many Through the Hands of a Few — the harvest season began in 1914… Then, starting in 1919, it was time to begin gathering the wheat.

1914 — WT July 15, 2013 p. 22 para. 12 “Who Really Is the Faithful and Discreet Slave?” — We need to go back to 1914 — the beginning of the harvest season

Where Did Jesus Drive The Money Changers Out From?

NAOS — WT Aug 15, 1980 p. 15 “For example, in the Bible account of where Jesus Christ drove the money changers and merchantmen out of Herod’s temple, the original Greek word used is na.os’.”

HEIRON — Matthew 21:12 “And Jesus entered into the temple [heiros]”

HEIRON — Mark 11:15 “…and Jesus having entered into the temple [helros]…”

HEIRON — Mark 11:16 “And he did not allow that any carry vessels through the temple [heiros]…”

HEIRON — Luke 19:45 “And entering into the temple [heiros]…”

HEIRON — Luke 19:47 “And he was teaching by day in the temple [heiros]…”

HEIRON — John 2:14 “And he found in the temple [heiros]…”

HEIRON — John 2:15 “…he cast out all from the temple [heiros]…”

Note: The WT plain lied. None of the Scriptures from the Interlinear which discuss where Jesus drove the money changers from use the word naos, they all use the root word hieron (heiros).

Who Is Michael The Archangel?

An angel, not the Son of God — Zion’s Watch Tower 1879, November p. 4

The Papacy — Zion’s Watch Tower 1879 December p. 6

Jesus, not an angel — Zion’s Watch Tower March, 1883, p. 456 — Jesus, before he became a man, was a spiritual being, of a nature superior to angels

The Pope of Rome — The Finished Mystery, 1917 p. 188 and 1926 Edition, p. 188

Jesus Christ, the Son of God — 1930’s onwards (see Reasoning From the Scriptures, 1985, p. 218)

Is A Resurrection Possible For Suicide?

YES — Golden Age September 17, 1930 p. 825 “Questions and Answers” by Judge Rutherford — It is not conceivable that a sane person would kill himself. At least, he must be temporarily insane. An insane person is not responsible for his deeds, and therefore the Lord would not hold him responsible.

NOT IF YOU WERE BAPTISED — WT May 1, 1954 pp. 285-286 Questions From Readers — So if anyone who has dedicated his life to Jehovah God sanely takes his life in suicide, or deliberately murders another person, it is doubtful that Jehovah would remember such a person in the resurrection. However, in the case of a person that did not know Jehovah’s law and was not a dedicated servant of God it would be different. If he died a suicide or as a murderer he would certainly die guilty of grievous sin; but there are many other grievous sins, and for them repentance is possible.

WE DON’T KNOW — WT July 15, 1959 p. 448 Questions From Readers — So nothing definite may be stated at the funeral in the way of a promise concerning the future life of the suicide.

YES — Awake! September 8, 1990 p. 23 Suicides — A Resurrection? — Jehovah, having paid “a ransom in exchange for many,” is within his right to extend mercy, even to some self-murderers, by resurrecting them and giving them the precious opportunity to “repent and turn to God by doing works that befit repentance.”

Will Unborn Babies Who Die Be Resurrected?

NO — WT April 1, 1969 p. 224 Questions From Readers — The examples in the Bible of persons raised to human life again indicate that the person comes back to life with the same degree of physical and mental growth possessed at death. (2 Ki. 4:17-36; Acts 20:9-12) Applying that to miscarriages and stillborn deliveries, is it reasonable that in the future Jehovah will insert back into the womb of a woman a partially developed embryo, or possibly a number of them? No, that does not seem so, nor is it likely that women who have had this sad experience actually expect that. Even a child who lives for only a short time after birth has existed as a separate person. But a miscarried fetus or stillborn child, though from a Biblical standpoint considered a “soul” while it was developing, never actually lived as a separate and distinct individual. So it would appear that such situations do not fall under the resurrection provision outlined in the Bible. We fully appreciate that this view might be most disappointing to some.

WE DON’T KNOW / MAYBE — WT April 15, 2009 pp. 12-13 Questions From Readers — Is there any hope of a resurrection for a baby that dies in its mother’s womb? The simple answer to the question is that we do not know. The Bible never directly addresses the matter of a resurrection for babies who were stillborn or lost through a miscarriage. The Mosaic Law clearly revealed that life begins, not at birth, but much earlier. It showed that killing a fetus could incur the death penalty. On the whole, does the Bible give us a basis for drawing a big distinction between a baby in the womb and one that has drawn its first breath? It does not seem so. To summarize, then, the Bible clearly teaches that life begins at conception and that Jehovah sees the unborn child as a unique and valued individual. In the past, this journal has raised some practical questions that seem to cast doubt on the possibility of a resurrection for children who died before birth. For example, would God implant even a partially developed embryo in the womb of a woman in Paradise? However, further study and prayerful meditation has led the Governing Body to conclude that such considerations do not really have a bearing on the resurrection hope.

Who Are The 10 Virgins (Mat 25)?

ANOINTED SINCE 1919 — WT July 15, 1960 p. 437 The Awake “Faithful and Discreet Slave”

ANOINTED BEFORE 1919 — WT August 15, 1974 p. 508 No Spiritual “Energy Crisis” for Discreet Ones

ANOINTED SINCE 33 C.E. — WT August 15, 1974 p. 506 No Spiritual “Energy Crisis” for Discreet Ones

ANOINTED SINCE 1919 — WT March 1, 1981 p. 27 Do You Appreciate the “Faithful and Discreet Slave”? See item #48

ANOINTED BEFORE 1919 — WT February 1, 1985 p. 17 para. 16 Seeing the “Sign” With Understanding

ANOINTED SINCE 33 C.E. — WT April 15, 1990 p. 8 The Wise and the Foolish Virgins

ANOINTED BEFORE 1914 — WT March 1, 2004 p. 14 para. 6 ‘The Faithful Slave’ Passes the Test!

ANOINTED DURING THE LAST DAYS — WT March 15, 2015 p. 13 para. 5 Will You “Keep on the Watch”?

When Will 6,000 Years Be Up?

1872 — Studies in the Scriptures, Vol. 2, p. 33 (1889) — “In this chapter we present the Bible evidence which indicates that six thousand years from the creation of Adam were complete with A.D. 1872; and hence that, since A.D. 1872 are chronologically entered upon the seventh thousand or the Millennium.”

1872 — God’s Kingdom Has Approached (ka 1973) chap. 11 p. 187 para. 6 “Here Is the Bridegroom!” — According to the Bible chronology that was thereafter adopted, the six thousand years of man’s existence on the earth ended in the year 1872 but the Lord Jesus did not come at the end of those six millenniums of human existence, rather, at the start of the antitypical Jubilee in October of 1874. The year 1874 was calculated as being the end of six millenniums of sin among mankind. From this latter date mankind was understood to be in the seventh millennium. — Revelation 20:4.

Note: Does this mean the WT once taught that Adam sinned in his second year? It appears so!

1873 — The Time Is At Hand (1911) p. 39 — Here we furnish the evidence that from the creation of Adam to A.D. 1873 was six thousand years.

1873 — Proclaimers (jv 1993) chap. 28 pp. 631-632 Testing and Sifting From Within — It was only natural that they should wonder when and how these things would occur. Did the inspired Scriptures provide any clues? Using Bible chronology that had first been laid out by Christopher Bowen of England, they thought that 6,000 years of human history had ended in 1873

1972 — The Truth Shall Set You Free (1943) p. 152 — “Adams creation to the end of 1943 is 5,971 years. We are therefore near the end of 6,000 years of human history.”

Note: add another 29 years to make it to 6,000 years, and we arrive at 1943 + 29 = 1972.

Mid Seventies — WT September 15, 1944 p. 280 para. 28 — [Urging the brothers to remain active] They do not say, ‘It is a long time yet to the wind-up, and according to the present understanding of Bible chronology, six thousand years of human history will end first in the coming seventies and till then it is a long stretch to serve the Lord continuously and undividedly.’

1976 — WT February 1, 1955 p. 95 Questions From Readers — However, from our present chronology (which is admitted imperfect) at best the fall of the year 1976 would be the end of 6,000 years of human history for mankind

1975 — Life Everlasting in Freedom… (1966), p. 29-30 — According to this trustworthy Bible chronology six thousand years from man’s creation will end in 1975, and the seventh period of a thousand years of human history will begin in the fall of 1975 C.E Six thousand years of man’s existence on earth will soon be up, yea within this generation. The rein of Christ…to run parallel with the 7th millennium…

1974 or 1975 — Aid To Bible Understanding (1971) p. 1100 q.v. Man — According to Bible chronology, 6,000 years of man’s history will end about 1974 or 1975 C.E.

1975 — WT August 1, 1989 p. 10 para. 2 God Purposes That Man Enjoy Life in Paradise — To recognize that, look back at the newly created Adam when he first received consciousness, when he examined his own body and all that he saw and heard and felt around him, when he realized with a start that he was alive! This occurred some 6,000 years ago, in the year 4,026 before our Common Era

Who Contributed To The Book Of Genesis

ADAM — WT May 15, 1955 p. 306 para. 18 Jehovah’s Channel of Communication — Adam was also the writer of the second Bible document, Genesis 2:5 to 5:2

ADAM, NOAH, SHEM, ISAAC, JACOB — WT November 1, 1952 pp. 646-647 para. 4 Basis for Believing the Bible — In fact, archaeology indicates that Adam wrote, and along with others such as Noah, Shem, Isaac and Jacob provided written documents from which Moses compiled the book of Genesis

ONLY MOSES — WT March 15, 1958 p. 190 Questions From Readers — Jesus and his apostles plainly tell us that the book of Genesis was written by the one inspired writer, the prophet Moses.

ADAM — WT June 1, 1959 p. 326 para. 8 “Look! I Am Making All Things New” — Adam wrote down “a history of the heavens and the earth in the time of their being created” (Gen. 1:1 to 2:4) and “the book of Adam’s history”

MOSES — WT October 1, 1960 p. 590 para. 22 The Holy Bible — the Book by Jehovah’s Witnesses — In the first five books of the Bible which [Moses] wrote, from Genesis through Deuteronomy

UNSPECIFIED OTHERS — WT August 1, 1963 p. 459 para. 10 Religion and the Nuclear Age — [Moses] edited the earliest human writings, compiling them into what is now known as the Bible book of Genesis.

MOSES — WT April 15, 1969 p. 248 Get to Know Your Bible — In the historic section Moses wrote the first five books (Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, Deuteronomy)

UNSPECIFIED OTHERS — WT March 1, 1977 p. 134 A Man with the Courage To Speak Up — Moses who compiled the Genesis account

MOSES — WT June 1, 1991 p. 3 The Bible — Is It Really Holy? — The writing of Genesis, the first book of the Bible, is traditionally credited to Moses

WE DON’T KNOW — WT June 15, 1997 p. 7 How Did God Inspire the Bible? — Moses wrote the Bible book of Genesis, but everything he recorded took place long before his birth… It could be that the information contained in the book of Genesis was obtained by all three of the above methods — some by direct revelation, some by oral transmission, and some from written records.

Is Chess A Safe Game To Play?

NO — Awake! March 22, 1973 p. 14 Chess — What Kind of Game Is It? — Some chess players have recognized the harm that can result from playing the game. The extreme fascination of chess can result in its consuming large amounts of one’s time and attention to the exclusion of more important matters. Also, in playing it there is the danger of “stirring up competition with one another,” even developing hostility toward another, something the Bible warns Christians to avoid doing. Then, too, grown-ups may not consider it proper for children to play with war toys, or at games of a military nature… What effect does playing chess really have upon one? Is it a wholesome effect? Surely chess is a fascinating game. But there are questions regarding it that are good for each one who plays chess to consider.

YES — Awake! January 22, 1979 p. 10 Playing Indoor Games — And, of course, chess is another board game that has long provided many persons much pleasure.

NO — Awake! January 22, 1994 p. 29 Watching the World — There is growing concern that such amusement encourages violence. University of Calgary sociology professor Robert Stebbins said in The Globe: “There is a fuzzy line between war games considered problematic and those considered acceptable, such as chess with its castles and armies. The intent is violent.” One teenage player said: “It seems kind of weird to promote a game for pleasure that is associated with war… . When you think of the message this gives, it doesn’t seem right.”

YES — Awake! September 22, 1996 p. 22 How Can I Have a Good Time? — What are some things you can do at a gathering — besides simply watching TV, listening to music, or conversing? “We usually plan the evening in advance,” says Sanchia. “We’ve played games or had someone play the piano, so we could sing songs together.” An African youth named Masene says: “We sometimes play cards, draughts [checkers], and chess.”

Johannes Greber (Spiritualist) Is A Quotable Source For The WTBTS

NO — WT October 1, 1955 p. 603 para. 33 Part 3 — What Do the Scriptures Say About “Survival After Death”? — It comes as no surprise that one Johannes Greber, a former Catholic clergyman, has become a spiritualist and has published the book entitled “Communication with the Spirit World, Its laws and Its Purpose.” (1932, Macoy Publishing Company, New York)

NO — WT February 15, 1956 p. 110 para. 10 Triumphing over Wicked Spirit Forces — Says Johannes Greber in the introduction of his translation of The New Testament (1937): “I myself was a Catholic priest, and until I was forty-eight years old had never as much as believed in the possibility of communicating with the world of God’s spirits. The day came, however, when I involuntarily took my first step toward such communication, and experienced things that shook me to the depths of my soul.

YES — WT September 15, 1962 p. 554 para. 5 “The Word” — Who Is He? According to John — Similar is the reading* by a former Roman Catholic priest: “In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was a god. This was with God in the beginning. Everything came into being through the Word, and without it nothing created sprang into existence.” (John 1:1-3)
*The New Testament — A New Translation and Explanation Based on the Oldest Manuscripts, by Johannes Greber (a translation from German into English), edition of 1937.

YES — WT October 15, 1975 p. 640 Questions From Readers — Thus the translation by Johannes Greber (1937) renders these verses: “Tombs were laid open, and many bodies of those buried there were tossed upright. In this posture they projected from the graves and were seen by many who passed by the place on their way back to the city.”

YES — WT April 15, 1976 p. 231 Insight on the News — A report in the Bible, as translated by Johannes Greber, says that when Jesus died, “the earth quaked, and the rocks were shattered…”

NO — WT April 1, 1983 p. 31 Questions From Readers — As indicated in a foreword to the 1980 edition of The New Testament by Johannes Greber, this translator relied on “God’s Spirit World” to clarify for him how he should translate difficult passages. It is stated: “His wife, a medium of God’s Spirit world was often instrumental in conveying the correct answers from God’s Messengers to Pastor Greber.” The Watchtower has deemed it improper to make use of a translation that has such a close rapport with spiritism. (Deuteronomy 18:10-12) The scholarship that forms the basis for the rendering of the above — cited texts in the New World Translation is sound and for this reason does not depend at all on Greber’s translation for authority. Nothing is lost, therefore, by ceasing to use his New Testament.

Note: If in 1956 the WT realized he was communicating with spirits, why did they continue to print his demonic thoughts from 1962 until 1983?

Gandhi Is Quotable

YES — WT March 1, 1958 p. 139 A Hindu’s Solution — Taking up a little book from the nearby lampstand, Gandhi opened it to the fifth chapter of Matthew and replied, ‘When your country and mine shall get together on the teachings laid down by Christ in this Sermon on the Mount, we shall have solved the problems not only of our countries but those of the whole world.’

YES — WT June 1, 1959 p. 326 para. 7 “Look! I Am Making All Things New” — Even the great Hindu sage Mahatma Gandhi once told the British viceroy of India: “When your country and mine shall get together on the teachings laid down by Christ in this Sermon of the Mount, we shall have solved the problems, not only of our countries but those of the whole world.”

YES — Look! booklet (1970) p. 5 para. 7 “Look! I Am Making All Things Ne” — Even the great Hindu sage Mahatma Gandhi once told the British viceroy of India: “When your country and mine shall get together on the teachings laid down by Christ in this Sermon of the Mount, we shall have solved the problems, not only of our countries but those of the whole world.”

YES — WT April 15, 1975 p. 251 Jesus Christ — A Historical Personage — Coming to modern times, Mahatma Gandhi, the Hindu ‘father’ of the nation of India, once stated to Lord Irwin, former viceroy of India: “When your country and mine shall get together on the teachings laid down by Christ in this Sermon on the Mount, we shall have solved the problems, not only of our countries but those of the whole world.”

YES — Good News (gh) 1976 chap. 4 p. 30 para. 2 A Practical Guide to True Happiness — Taking up a little book from the nearby lampstand, Gandhi opened it to the fifth chapter of Matthew and replied, ‘When your country and mine shall get together on the teachings laid down by Christ in this Sermon on the Mount, we shall have solved the problems not only of our countries but those of the whole world.’

YES — WT November 1, 1981 p. 26 Matthew Proclaims: ‘The Messiah Has Come!’ — it is reported that Mahatma Gandhi said to a onetime viceroy of India, Lord Irwin: “When your country and mine shall get together on the teachings laid down by Christ in the Sermon on the Mount, we shall have solved the problems not only of our countries but those of the whole world.”

YES — Look! brochure (1986) pp. 5-6 para. 7 “Look! I Am Making All Things New” — Even the great Hindu sage Mohandas K. Gandhi once told the British viceroy of India: “When your country and mine shall get together on the teachings laid down by Christ in this Sermon on the Mount, we shall have solved the problems, not only of our countries but those of the whole world.”

YES — WT October 1, 1986 p. 16 para. 2 Peace From God — When? — Previously, in 1931, Gandhi had told a British viceroy: “When your country and mine shall get together on the teachings laid down by Christ in this Sermon on the Mount, we shall have solved the problems not only of our countries but those of the whole world.”

YES — All Scripture (si) 1990 p. 180 para. 30 Bible Book Number 40 — Matthew — the Hindu leader Mohandas (Mahatma) Gandhi, who is reported to have said to Lord Irwin, a former viceroy of India: “When your country and mine shall get together on the teachings laid down by Christ in this Sermon on the Mount, we shall have solved the problems not only of our countries but those of the whole world.” Online version leaves out: “who is reported to have said to Lord Irwin, a former viceroy of India:”

NO — Yearbook 2011 pp. 11-12 Highlights of the Past Year — At times, though, even a seemingly reputable source may fail to corroborate details adequately. For example: Gandhi has been quoted as saying at his ashram (religious retreat) to Lord Irwin: “When your country and mine shall get together on the teachings laid down by Christ in this Sermon on the Mount, we shall have solved the problems not only of our countries but those of the whole world.” However, a thorough investigation of this statement revealed that there is no evidence that Lord Irwin ever visited Gandhi at his ashram, raising unanswered questions about where, when, and whether Gandhi made this statement. Hence, our publications do not use this particular quote anymore.

Note: So for over 50 years we were teaching using a false quotation? How thorough are the writing committee?

Should We Look To Tatian’s Writings?

YES — WT March 1, 2010 p. 11 Why You Can Trust the Biblical Gospels — The Syrian writer Tatian (about 110-180 C.E.) came to the defense of the Gospels. He felt that any apparent contradictions would disappear if the Gospels were skillfully harmonized and blended into one account instead of four.

NO — WT June 1, 2010 p. 30 The Apologists — Christian Defenders or Would-Be Philosophers? — Tatian, for example, denounced the philosophers for accomplishing nothing good but, at the same time, called the Christian religion “our philosophy” and indulged in philosophical speculations.

NO — Awake! April 8, 1990 p. 12 What Was the Original Sin? — WHAT was the original sin? “Sex,” many people will answer. They believe that the forbidden fruit in the garden of Eden was a symbol of sexual relations and that Adam and Eve sinned by committing a sexual act. The idea is not new. According to historian Elaine Pagels, “the claim that Adam and Eve’s sin was to engage in sexual intercourse” was “common among such [second-century] Christian teachers as Tatian the Syrian, who taught that the fruit of the tree of knowledge conveyed carnal knowledge.”

YES — All Scripture (si) p. 176 para. 5 Bible Book Number 40 — Matthew — From as far back as Papias of Hierapolis (early second century C.E.) onward, we have a line of early witnesses to the fact that Matthew wrote this Gospel and that it is an authentic part of the Word of God. McClintock and Strong’s Cyclopedia states: “Passages from Matthew are quoted by Justin Martyr, by the author of the letter to Diognetus (see in Otto’s Justin Martyr, vol. ii), by Hegesippus, Irenaeus, Tatian, Athenagoras, Theophilus, Clement, Tertullian, and Origen. It is not merely from the matter, but the manner of the quotations, from the calm appeal as to a settled authority, from the absence of all hints of doubt, that we regard it as proved that the book we possess had not been the subject of any sudden change.”

YES — WT September 15, 2004 p. 30 A Look at the Chester Beatty Treasures — Beatty discovered Ephraem’s commentary on Tatian’s Diatessaron — a discovery that added to the existing evidence of the Bible’s authenticity and truthfulness.

NO — WT May 15, 2003 p. 29 Tatian — Apologist or Heretic? — Why did Tatian deviate so far from the Scriptures? Did he become “a forgetful hearer”? Did Tatian fail to turn down false stories and thereby fall prey to human philosophy? Since the errors he subscribed to were so great, could some mental aberration be suspected?

YES — WT August 15, 1997 p. 10 Part One — How the Bible Came to Us — Tatian, a student of Justin Martyr, produced the Diatessaron, a composite account of Jesus’ life compiled from the same four Gospels found in our present Bibles. This indicated that he considered only those Gospels to be authentic and that they were already in circulation.

YES — WT September 1, 1968 p. 517 Is Your Soul Immortal? — Tatian, a Christian writer who lived during the last part of the second century, wrote: “O Greeks! The soul is not by itself immortal … it dies and dissolves with the body, when it does not know the truth … if therefore it rests isolated from the light, it sinks into the matter and dies with the flesh.” 2 Tatian, too, would have been in direct contradiction with modern religious teaching.

YES — WT April 15, 1963 p. 249 Early Catalogues and the Christian Greek Scripture Canon — A unique work of the second century was Tatian’s “Diatessaron,” meaning “of the four.” This was an early harmony, weaving together into one narrative the various sections of the four canonical Gospels. This again indicates the acceptance of the four as a collection and testifies to their undisputed authority as the authentic record of Jesus’ life and words.

What Is “The Sin That Easily Entangles Us” (Heb 12:1)?

entanglement with old world pursuits — WT June 1, 1956 p. 341 para. 15 Keep Pace with the New World Society

distractions, possessions — WT September 15, 1958 p. 565 para. 20 Keep Your Eyes on the Prize

lack of faith — WT May 1, 1959 p. 267 para. 25 Break Free to Do the “Complete Will of God”

lack of self control — WT July 1, 1967 p. 405 para. 17 Self-control Vital to Progress

loss of faith — WT July 15, 1989 p. 15 para. 18 Live a Balanced, Simple Life

fear of men — WT August 1, 1990 p. 20 para. 16 Do You Appreciate What God Has Done?

lack of faith — WT April 1, 1992 p. 16 Do You Have Faith Like Elijah’s?

the world’s immorality, and its snares — WT February 1, 1996 p. 8 What Must We Do to Be Saved?

lack of faith — WT May 1, 2009 p. 8 4 Face Your Doubts

carelessness or overconfidence or some distraction — WT September 15, 2011 p. 22 para. 10 “Run That You May Attain It”

lack of faith — WT September 15, 2015 p. 15 para. 7 “Stand Firm in the Faith”

Who Does Romans 10:13 Refer To?

Rom 10:13 (NWT) “For everyone who calls on the name of Jehovah [kurios] will be saved.”

Up to 1950 — Jesus:

WT Nov 1884 p. 5 “Ransom and Testimony…” — That the man Christ Jesus gave himself a ransom for all, is a stupendous fact; but it has no moral power except where it is known. Paul puts this matter beyond a doubt. “Whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved.” (Rom. 10:13-17.)

1950 — A deliberately confusing mix when they changed ‘Lord’ to ‘Jehovah’ in the NWT:

WT July 1, 1950 p. 204 Steps Toward Life — He seeks protection at the hand of Christ Jesus and calls upon the Lord God for protection and salvation: “For whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved.” (Rom. 10:13)

After 1950 — Jehovah:

WT October 15, 1950 p. 397 para. 24 Further Enrichment of Understanding — “For ‘everyone that calls upon the name of Jehovah will be saved’.” (NW)… Hence, to be saved, it is upon the name of Jehovah that we must call, for he is the One that raised the Lord Jesus from the dead.

1978 — Back to Jesus:

WT May 1, 1978 p. 12 Theologians Stumble Over God’s Name — There are verses in the Hebrew Scriptures about Jehovah that are quoted in the “New Testament” in a context speaking about the Son. (Rom. 10:13)

1978 — Jehovah:

WT May 15, 1978 p. 17 Creation Tells of God’s Glory — Paul quotes from Joel 2:32 when saying, “everyone who calls on the name of Jehovah will be saved,” (Rom. 10:13-15)

OK To Re-Use Religious Buildings For Kingdom Halls?

YES: — WT October 15, 2002 p. 27 Questions From Readers — Would it be a form of interfaith to purchase a building from another religious group and convert it into a Kingdom Hall?
[Picture on p. 27] This building, which was a synagogue, was purchased and renovated into a Kingdom Hall

NO: — WT March 15, 1999 p. 24 Building on Pagan Foundation — AMONG the many impressive monuments that are visited by tourists to Rome, Italy, is the Pantheon. The Pantheon was originally a pagan temple, a “place for all gods,” which is the meaning of the original Greek word. Today, it is still considered a Roman Catholic church.
(p. 25) It ought to be obvious, however, that changing the dedication of a temple or the name of a celebration is not sufficient to transform the ‘worship of devils into the service of the true God.’ “What agreement does God’s temple have with idols?” asked the apostle Paul. “‘Get out from among them, and separate yourselves,’ says Jehovah, ‘and quit touching the unclean thing’

YES: — Awake! September 8, 1996 p. 31 Why the Chapels Are Closing — The list serves as an epitome of the collapse of religion’s influence, not only in Wales but in many parts of Europe. Sixty-eight chapels were listed as “now demolished.” One that was not listed, in Penygraig, was converted many years ago into a Kingdom Hall of Jehovah’s Witnesses for the flourishing Rhondda Congregation.

YES: — Proclaimers (jv) 1993 chap. 16 p. 251 Meetings for Worship, Instruction, and Encouragement — In a few instances, they later purchased buildings that had formerly been used by other religious groups and made use of these on a regular basis. That was the case with the Brooklyn Tabernacle and the London Tabernacle.

YES: — Yearbook 1978 p. 117 The Philippines — The chapel was converted into a Kingdom Hall and this was the start of the Biñan Congregation of Jehovah’s Witnesses.

YES: — (From the Guardian newspaper, 11 September 2012)

“The Berwick Watchtower, a brand new gallery and arts centre, has just opened in Tweedmouth. Originally built as a Presbyterian church in 1848, the turreted building on the south bank of the Tweed was, more recently (1972), the Kingdom Hall of the Jehovah’s Witnesses, who blocked up all the windows.”

Summary: It is ok for JW’s to convert a religious building into a Kingdom Hall, but it is not ok for any other religion to convert a religious building for themselves.

The Correct View Of Elaborate Places Of Worship

BAD — WT May 1, 1953 p. 260 Why Maturity Is Lacking — To help fill in the spiritual vacuum imposing cathedrals are built, lavishly furnished with pipe organs, stained-glass windows and other works of art, and choirs are trained.

BAD — WT April 15, 1967 p. 245 The Most Urgent Warning Ever Given — Look at the rich cathedrals ornamented with the finest of materials and precious things, while around many of them the people are in abject poverty and illiteracy.

BAD — Awake! May 22, 1970 p. 21 Eye-catching Architecture — Ancient and Modern — That all of these mighty structures, ancient and modern, have the effect of flattering the vanity of the wealthy and powerful while also awing the lower classes into silence and obedience, is something that becomes obvious to the observant.